A nevv description of Ireland vvherein is described the disposition of the Irish whereunto they are inclined. No lesse admirable to be perused then credible to be beleeued: neither vnprofitable nor vnpleasant to bee read and vnderstood, by those worthy cittizens of London that be now vndertakers in Ireland: by Barnabe Rich, Gent
         Rich, Barnabe, 1540?-1617.
      
       
         
           1610
        
      
       Approx. 231 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 67 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10713
         STC 20992
         ESTC S115922
         99851139
         99851139
         16398
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10713)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16398)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 728:7)
      
       
         
           
             A nevv description of Ireland vvherein is described the disposition of the Irish whereunto they are inclined. No lesse admirable to be perused then credible to be beleeued: neither vnprofitable nor vnpleasant to bee read and vnderstood, by those worthy cittizens of London that be now vndertakers in Ireland: by Barnabe Rich, Gent
             Rich, Barnabe, 1540?-1617.
          
           [16], 116 p.
           
             [By William Jaggard] for Thomas Adams,
             Printed at London :
             1610.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             Running title reads: The description of Ireland.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Ireland -- Social life and customs -- Early works to 1800.
           Ireland -- Religion -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
           Ireland -- Foreign relations -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           England -- Foreign relations -- Ireland -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-05 Derek Lee
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-05 Derek Lee
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           New
           Description
           OF
           IRELAND
           :
           Wherein
           is
           described
           the
           disposition
           
             of
             the
             Irish
             whereunto
             they
          
           are
           inclined
           .
        
         
           No
           lesse
           admirable
           to
           be
           perused
           then
           credible
           
             to
             be
             beleeued
             :
             neither
             vnprofitable
             nor
             vnpleasant
          
           to
           bee
           read
           and
           vnderstood
           ,
           by
           those
           
             worthy
             Cittizens
             of
             London
             that
             be
             now
             vndertakers
             in
          
           Ireland
           :
           By
           Barnabe
           Rich
           ,
           Gent
           :
        
         
           
             Malui
             me
             diuitem
             esse
             ,
             quam
             vocari
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           at
           London
           for
           Thomas
           Adams
           .
           1610.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           contained
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             OF
             the
             little
             credite
             that
             is
             to
             bee
             giuen
             to
             their
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             haue
             hitherto
             written
             of
             Ireland
             .
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             the
             fertility
             of
             the
             soile
             vniuersally
             through
             Ireland
             .
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             nature
             &
             disposition
             of
             the
             Irish
             how
             they
             are
             inclined
             .
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             are
             so
             repugnant
             to
             the
             English
             .
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Irish
             by
             nature
             are
             inclined
             to
             cruelty
             .
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             the
             Irish
             .
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             inciuilty
             both
             of
             manners
             and
             conditions
             vsed
             by
             the
             Irish
             .
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Vulgar
             sotte
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             what
             account
             they
             make
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             Cap.
             8
          
           
             That
             a
             Conquest
             should
             draw
             after
             it
             ,
             
               Law
               ,
               Language
            
             ,
             and
             Habite
             .
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             certain
             septs
             and
             degrees
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             .
             Ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             
               Irish
               Coshering
            
             .
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             How
             Ireland
             was
             purged
             from
             all
             venimous
             wormes
             ,
             by
             the
             praiers
             of
             Saint
             Patrick
             .
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             holy
             Saintes
             that
             hath
             beene
             borne
             ,
             bred
             ,
             and
             brought
             vp
             in
             Ireland
             .
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             superstitious
             conceit
             that
             is
             holden
             by
             the
             Irish
             ,
             about
             certaine
             Wels.
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             
             A
             true
             discription
             both
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             Cittizens
             of
             Dubline
             .
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             some
             defects
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Dublin
             .
             Ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             trade
             &
             traffique
             that
             is
             vsed
             in
             Dublin
             .
             Ca.
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             ambition
             of
             the
             Irish
             .
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             how
             imbraced
             by
             the
             Irish
             .
             Cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Papists
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             are
             neither
             ashamed
             nor
             afraid
             ,
             to
             manifest
             themselues
             .
             Cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             inconuenience
             of
             Popery
             ,
             how
             it
             hurteth
             in
             Ireland
             .
             Cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Whither
             there
             by
             any
             possibility
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             should
             be
             able
             to
             maintaine
             warre
             against
             the
             Kinges
             Maiestie
             .
             Cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Of
             those
             lets
             and
             impedimentes
             that
             defeated
             our
             late
             gracious
             Qu.
             in
             her
             seruices
             against
             the
             Irish
             .
             Ca.
             23.
             
          
           
             Of
             Pardons
             and
             protections
             ,
             how
             hurtfull
             in
             Ireland
             .
             Cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             dallying
             out
             the
             time
             of
             seruice
             ,
             and
             the
             delayes
             of
             Ireland
             .
             Cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             How
             Tyrone
             was
             still
             supplyed
             with
             Souldiors
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             prouisions
             for
             warre
             ,
             at
             the
             Queenes
             charges
             .
             Cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Irish
             are
             more
             dangerous
             then
             necessary
             ,
             for
             his
             Maiestie
             seruice
             in
             Ireland
             .
             Cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           Vicount
           Cranburn
           ,
           Baron
           Cecill
           of
           Essenden
           ,
           Lord
           High
           Treasurer
           of
           England
           ,
           principall
           Secretarie
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Lordes
           of
           his
           Honourable
           Priuie
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Knight
           of
           the
           Noble
           order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           MOst
           Honorable
           ,
           and
           most
           worthie
           Earle
           ,
           the
           seuerall
           Bookes
           that
           are
           spread
           ,
           bearing
           the
           names
           and
           Titles
           of
           Histories
           ,
           of
           summaries
           of
           Chronicles
           ,
           &
           of
           diuers
           other
           collections
           drawn
           from
           vnworthy
           Authors
           :
           some
           of
           them
           printed
           ,
           some
           otherwise
           published
           here
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           by
           Papists
           ,
           by
           lieng
           Chroniclers
           ,
           by
           idle
           Poets
           ,
           by
           Bardes
           and
           Irish
           Rythmers
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           conteining
           matter
           of
           vntruth
           :
           As
           the
           memories
           of
           superstitious
           foundations
           ,
           lies
           and
           Fables
           ,
           foolishly
           medled
           and
           compacted
           togither
           :
           written
           rather
           in
           the
           maintenance
           and
           fauour
           of
           lewd
           misdemeanor
           ,
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           do
           rather
           giue
           encouragement
           to
           wicked
           Subiects
           to
           enter
           the
           field
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           take
           Armes
           against
           the
           Prince
           ,
           to
           disobey
           ,
           to
           contemn
           ,
           to
           despise
           ,
           not
           onelie
           the
           Princes
           lawes
           ,
           and
           his
           Maiesties
           gracious
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           also
           setting
           open
           the
           wide
           gate
           that
           leadeth
           to
           many
           misdemeanors
           against
           the
           Prince
           himselfe
           .
           I
           haue
           therefore
           thought
           it
           a
           matter
           much
           importing
           his
           Maiesties
           seruice
           ,
           to
           do
           my
           best
           endeuor
           to
           stop
           this
           gap
           thus
           broken
           downe
           ,
           that
           thus
           openeth
           the
           way
           to
           the
           wastfull
           spoile
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           of
           Treason
           ,
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           of
           Contempt
           :
           and
           to
           giue
           a
           
           Booke
           to
           the
           well-disposed
           of
           that
           Realme
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           wherein
           they
           may
           behold
           that
           truth
           ,
           which
           they
           themselues
           haue
           heard
           with
           their
           eares
           ,
           haue
           seene
           with
           their
           eies
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           to
           testifie
           vpon
           dailie
           experience
           .
        
         
           These
           lines
           thus
           squared
           out
           ,
           I
           durst
           not
           presume
           to
           present
           to
           your
           Honor
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           anie
           abilitie
           that
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           knowe
           there
           can
           come
           nothing
           from
           me
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           anie
           waies
           answerable
           to
           your
           exquisit
           iudgment
           or
           worthinesse
           :
           but
           it
           is
           your
           owne
           vertue
           ,
           your
           owne
           affabilitie
           and
           Noble
           disposition
           ,
           that
           was
           yet
           neuer
           knowne
           to
           despice
           or
           discountenance
           any
           mans
           endeuours
           ,
           that
           were
           honestlie
           intended
           ,
           or
           vndertaken
           to
           a
           good
           end
           and
           purpose
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           your
           Honorable
           inclination
           ,
           that
           hath
           encouraged
           me
           :
           this
           is
           it
           hath
           made
           me
           to
           presume
           of
           a
           fauorable
           acceptance
           .
           To
           you
           therefore
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           honor
           alone
           ,
           I
           haue
           in
           most
           humble
           and
           submissiue
           manner
           ,
           bequeathed
           those
           experiments
           ,
           which
           forty
           yeares
           obseruation
           hath
           taught
           me
           to
           know
           .
           To
           your
           Honor
           ,
           whose
           exquissite
           iudgment
           is
           best
           able
           to
           discerne
           ,
           and
           whose
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           is
           most
           fitting
           to
           redresse
           :
           by
           whose
           Honorable
           care
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           common-weale
           ,
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           are
           both
           made
           happie
           .
           By
           whose
           prouidence
           and
           wisdome
           (
           next
           vnder
           his
           Maiestie
           )
           we
           haue
           hitherto
           reaped
           the
           fruits
           of
           a
           most
           happie
           and
           blessed
           gouernment
           .
           To
           your
           Honor
           therefore
           ,
           I
           submit
           my
           labors
           ,
           my
           Loue
           ,
           my
           lines
           ,
           my
           seruice
           ,
           my selfe
           ,
           my
           endeuors
           ,
           &
           all
           that
           I
           haue
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           your
           Honors
           dispose
           :
           and
           thus
           will
           rest
           to
           praie
           for
           your
           Honour
           ,
           that
           GOD
           would
           still
           continue
           his
           blessinges
           vpon
           you
           ,
           as
           hitherto
           he
           hath
           done
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Honors
             ,
             in
             all
             humble
             and
             dutifull
             affection
             :
             Barnabe
             Rych
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ❧
           To
           the
           Curteous
           and
           friendly
           Reader
           ,
           either
           English
           or
           Irish
           ,
           either
           Protestant
           or
           Papist
           ,
           either
           learned
           or
           vnlearned
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           whosoeuer
           ,
           I
           care
           not
           .
        
         
           ONe
           of
           the
           diseases
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           is
           the
           multitude
           of
           Books
           ,
           that
           doth
           so
           ouercharge
           the
           worlde
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           able
           to
           disgest
           the
           abundance
           of
           idle
           matter
           that
           is
           euery
           day
           hatched
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           diuers
           in
           their
           formes
           ,
           as
           their
           Authors
           be
           in
           their
           faces
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           but
           a
           thriftlesse
           ,
           and
           a
           thankelesse
           occupation
           ,
           this
           writing
           of
           Bookes
           ,
           a
           man
           were
           better
           to
           sit
           singing
           in
           a
           
             Coblers
             shop
          
           ,
           for
           his
           pay
           is
           certaine
           ,
           a
           penny
           a
           patch
           :
           but
           a
           Booke-writer
           ,
           if
           hee
           get
           sometimes
           a
           few
           commendations
           of
           the
           Iudicious
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           reape
           a
           thousande
           reproaches
           of
           the
           Malicious
           .
        
         
           Bookes
           are
           like
           Cheese
           ,
           that
           is
           neuer
           well
           seasoned
           to
           euery
           mans
           tast
           ;
           for
           one
           will
           say
           it
           is
           too
           salt
           ,
           another
           wil
           say
           it
           is
           too
           fresh
           ,
           a
           thirde
           will
           say
           it
           is
           to
           tart
           ,
           another
           thinkes
           it
           to
           be
           too
           milde
           ;
           one
           will
           haue
           it
           too
           hard
           ,
           another
           too
           soft
           ,
           another
           too
           tough
           ,
           another
           too
           brittle
           ,
           it
           neuer
           pleaseth
           euery
           mans
           tast
           ;
           no
           more
           do
           Bookes
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           censured
           for
           writing
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           malicious
           enemy
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           poore
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           (
           God
           knoweth
           )
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           pittied
           ,
           then
           spighted
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           ,
           I
           haue
           made
           my selfe
           known
           in
           print
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           to
           Popery
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           Aristotle
           being
           vpbraided
           by
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           ouer
           mercifull
           to
           a
           wicked
           man
           :
           I
           haue
           indeede
           (
           saide
           Aristotle
           )
           bin
           mercifull
           towardes
           the
           man
           ,
           but
           not
           towards
           his
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           So
           say
           I
           by
           Ireland
           ,
           though
           I
           finde
           fault
           with
           the
           Idolatry
           that
           is
           committed
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           yet
           I
           find
           no
           fault
           
           with
           the
           Countrey
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           good
           people
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Irish
           birth
           ,
           that
           I
           neuer
           ment
           to
           reproue
           ,
           neither
           am
           I
           able
           to
           detect
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           those
           that
           haue
           found
           ,
           so
           many
           faults
           with
           my
           book
           ,
           that
           I
           so
           honestly
           meant
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           countrey
           .
           I
           forgiue
           them
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           for
           I
           durst
           sweare
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           more
           for
           want
           of
           wit
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           malice
           they
           beare
           to
           my
           person
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           liued
           in
           Ireland
           of
           a
           poore
           pay
           ,
           the
           full
           recompence
           of
           47.
           yeares
           ,
           spent
           in
           my
           Prince
           and
           Countreyes
           seruice
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           begged
           nor
           purchased
           any
           man
           lāds
           ,
           rents
           ,
           or
           reuennewes
           ;
           I
           haue
           not
           heaped
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           eyther
           Offices
           or
           Church-liuinges
           :
           yet
           something
           I
           haue
           noted
           of
           the
           Countrey
           by
           obseruation
           .
           I
           see
           a
           number
           of
           good
           people
           ,
           that
           are
           both
           capable
           of
           obedience
           &
           discipline
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           misled
           :
           but
           their
           minds
           (
           alas
           )
           are
           still
           poysoned
           with
           Popery
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           he
           that
           it
           not
           touched
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           compassion
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           poore
           &
           silly
           people
           so
           seduced
           &
           carried
           away
           by
           these
           iuggling
           Iesuites
           ?
           What
           monstrous
           miracles
           are
           there
           daily
           presented
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           lying
           woonders
           are
           there
           to
           bee
           witnessed
           ,
           testified
           by
           men
           scarce
           worth
           to
           bee
           credited
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           what
           confidence
           are
           they
           receiued
           and
           beleeued
           ?
        
         
           I
           haue
           yet
           once
           againe
           betaken
           me
           to
           my
           penne
           ,
           and
           I
           haue
           writ
           something
           .
           I
           know
           not
           what
           my selfe
           :
           he
           that
           would
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           a
           Gods
           name
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           I
           haue
           dealt
           plainly
           ,
           without
           welt
           or
           gard
           .
        
         
           I
           woulde
           not
           haue
           it
           thought
           ,
           that
           I
           make
           any
           difference
           between
           the
           English
           and
           the
           Irish
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           birth
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           there
           be
           as
           woorthy
           men
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           any
           are
           in
           England
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           such
           generality
           ,
           nor
           so
           many
           in
           number
           :
           neyther
           is
           that
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           many
           reasons
           to
           enduce
           it
           :
           So
           I
           know
           ,
           there
           are
           too
           many
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           are
           planted
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           are
           no
           lesse
           superstitious
           ,
           no
           lesse
           Idolatrous
           ,
           nor
           no
           lesse
           contentious
           both
           to
           God
           and
           the
           K.
           
           then
           the
           most
           wilde
           or
           sauage
           Irish
           man
           ,
           that
           neuer
           came
           in
           place
           where
           to
           learne
           good
           or
           bad
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           either
           the
           Countrey
           or
           the
           Countryman
           ,
           that
           maketh
           me
           either
           to
           loue
           or
           hate
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           manners
           and
           conditions
           that
           maketh
           mee
           both
           to
           prayse
           or
           dispraise
           .
        
         
           As
           M.
           Stanihurst
           therefore
           in
           his
           description
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           the
           8.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           discoursing
           of
           the
           manners
           and
           dispositions
           of
           the
           
             Meere
             Irish
          
           (
           for
           so
           hee
           tearmeth
           them
           )
           before
           he
           entereth
           into
           the
           matter
           ,
           fore-warneth
           his
           Reader
           ,
           not
           to
           impute
           any
           barbarous
           custome
           ,
           that
           he
           shold
           there
           speake
           of
           to
           the
           Cittizens
           ,
           Townes-men
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           English
           pale
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           reputeth
           thē
           to
           be
           men
           of
           another
           spirit
           ,
           better
           trained
           vp
           in
           science
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           ciuility
           ,
           in
           curtesie
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           like
           complements
           of
           humanity
           .
           Let
           mee
           intreat
           the
           like
           fauour
           ,
           that
           hauing
           now
           occasion
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           manners
           and
           customes
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           do
           not
           thinke
           me
           yet
           to
           be
           so
           generall
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           doe
           make
           a
           great
           difference
           ,
           betweene
           those
           that
           are
           rude
           ,
           vnciuill
           ,
           vnreuerent
           ,
           vncleanly
           ,
           and
           vntaught
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           againe
           that
           are
           milde
           ,
           modest
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           kinde
           ,
           curteous
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           euery
           way
           indued
           with
           wit
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           .
           And
           I
           do
           make
           the
           like
           exceptions
           betweene
           those
           that
           are
           irreligious
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           Idolatrous
           ,
           seditious
           ,
           rebellious
           ;
           that
           doe
           retaine
           Iesuites
           ,
           Seminaries
           ,
           and
           other
           Traiterous
           priests
           ,
           then
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           contrariwise
           are
           professors
           of
           the
           gospell
           ,
           that
           do
           embrace
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           do
           indeuour
           themselues
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           their
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           for
           these
           men
           of
           little
           wit
           ,
           and
           lesse
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           because
           by
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           I
           haue
           hunted
           their
           Pope
           from
           Saint
           Peters
           Chaire
           ,
           to
           the
           seat
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           would
           therefore
           conclude
           ,
           that
           I
           were
           an
           enemy
           to
           Ireland
           ;
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           I
           loue
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           thinke
           there
           is
           as
           neere
           a
           high
           way
           to
           go
           to
           Heauen
           from
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           from
           any
           
           part
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           else
           my selfe
           would
           neuer
           haue
           stayed
           so
           long
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Now
           ,
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           some
           good
           ,
           some
           bad
           ,
           yet
           more
           rude
           &
           vnciuil
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           then
           they
           be
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           worlde
           that
           is
           known
           :
           but
           for
           Poperie
           (
           I
           protest
           )
           they
           are
           more
           foolish-superstitious
           in
           Irelande
           ,
           then
           they
           be
           in
           Rome
           it selfe
           .
           But
           I
           do
           therefore
           ,
           rather
           pitty
           ,
           then
           malice
           them
           ;
           there
           be
           a
           great
           many
           of
           known
           Papists
           in
           Dublyne
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           loue
           ,
           and
           wish
           well
           vnto
           :
           for
           ,
           may
           not
           a
           man
           loue
           a
           papist
           ,
           as
           hee
           loueth
           a
           friend
           that
           is
           diseased
           ?
           Admit
           I
           had
           a
           Brother
           that
           were
           visited
           with
           
             Morbus
             Galicus
          
           it selfe
           ,
           might
           I
           not
           loue
           him
           ,
           and
           hate
           his
           sicknesse
           both
           at
           once
           ?
           Euen
           so
           I
           loue
           a
           papist
           ,
           I
           loue
           the
           party
           ,
           when
           I
           defie
           his
           Religion
           .
           But
           Popery
           is
           a
           malady
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           and
           I
           thinke
           these
           lines
           of
           mine
           will
           sooner
           moue
           Choller
           ,
           then
           giue
           contentment
           ,
           or
           produce
           amendment
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           I
           meane
           not
           in
           this
           my
           
             Description
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           to
           busie
           my selfe
           about
           any
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           so
           I
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           the
           discouery
           of
           any
           hidden
           secrets
           ,
           that
           may
           bee
           brought
           into
           any
           question
           of
           doubt
           ,
           for
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           vsed
           no
           other
           helpe
           then
           mine
           owne
           experience
           ,
           so
           my
           best
           method
           shall
           be
           ,
           to
           speake
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           approoued
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           exceptions
           taken
           by
           Fooles
           that
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           wise
           &
           learned
           will
           make
           no
           worse
           construction
           then
           the
           matter
           doth
           import
           :
           for
           the
           rest
           that
           bee
           of
           a
           wrangling
           disposition
           ,
           let
           them
           do
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           ,
           fret
           and
           fume
           at
           that
           which
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           contradict
           :
           let
           them
           ioyn
           impudencie
           to
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           sincerity
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           let
           them
           carpe
           and
           cauill
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           neuer
           spare
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Epistle
           ,
           added
           in
           the
           due
           praise
           and
           commendation
           of
           that
           worthy
           and
           worshipful
           Gentleman
           ,
           Maister
           WILLIAM
           COKYNE
           ,
           Sheriffe
           and
           Alderman
           of
           the
           most
           renowned
           and
           Honourable
           Citty
           of
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           WOrthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           if
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           were
           to
           be
           merited
           by
           a
           mans
           owne
           deseruings
           (
           as
           a
           number
           of
           Grosse-headed
           Papistes
           will
           not
           let
           to
           affirme
           )
           you
           were
           then
           happy
           ,
           for
           you
           neither
           needed
           to
           purchase
           any
           
             Popes
             Pardons
          
           ,
           or
           to
           buy
           any
           Masses
           of
           
             Scala
             Celi
          
           ,
           to
           be
           sung
           for
           your
           soule
           when
           you
           are
           dead
           .
        
         
           You
           haue
           begun
           a
           worke
           of
           Supererogation
           ,
           more
           merritorious
           in
           the
           iudgements
           of
           all
           those
           that
           are
           (
           indeed
           )
           godly
           wise
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           building
           of
           a
           Chappel
           ,
           or
           a
           Chantery
           ,
           or
           the
           giuing
           of
           perpetuities
           ,
           either
           of
           lands
           or
           liuings
           ,
           what
           or
           how
           soeuer
           bestowed
           about
           any
           Popish
           purposes
           .
        
         
           This
           enterprize
           ,
           the
           rather
           by
           your
           encouragement
           thus
           vndertaken
           ,
           for
           the
           planting
           of
           the
           Northerne
           parts
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           cannot
           be
           but
           acceptable
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           draw
           so
           much
           to
           the
           aduancement
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           making
           way
           for
           the
           Gospell
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           truely
           preached
           in
           a
           place
           where
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           Idolatry
           and
           superstition
           formerly
           practised
           ;
           giuing
           light
           and
           vnderstanding
           to
           a
           blind
           and
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           to
           discern
           the
           way
           of
           saluation
           ,
           that
           do
           rather
           hope
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           the
           means
           of
           
             Saint
             Patricke
          
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           action
           cannot
           be
           but
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Kings
           most
           excellent
           Maiesty
           ,
           when
           the
           sequell
           shall
           not
           redound
           to
           his
           honor
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           his
           profit
           :
           But
           how
           happily
           will
           it
           fall
           out
           for
           a
           
           number
           of
           poore
           people
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           are
           oppressed
           with
           penury
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           that
           doth
           so
           superabound
           ,
           whereby
           the
           scarsity
           of
           victuals
           doth
           the
           more
           exceede
           ,
           that
           may
           there
           be
           releeued
           by
           their
           owne
           industry
           :
           for
           Ireland
           is
           able
           to
           render
           relecfe
           to
           forty
           thousand
           people
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           present
           lyeth
           wast
           ,
           and
           altogether
           vninhabited
           :
           and
           yet
           where
           the
           Countrey
           is
           best
           planted
           and
           peopled
           throughout
           the
           whole
           realme
           ,
           the
           thirde
           part
           of
           the
           commodity
           is
           not
           raised
           ,
           that
           the
           soile
           would
           affoord
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           ill
           Husbandry
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           that
           either
           for
           want
           of
           wit
           ,
           or
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           doth
           not
           mannage
           their
           Husbandry
           according
           to
           skill
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           it
           be
           out
           of
           my
           element
           to
           speake
           of
           husbandry
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           could
           neuer
           play
           the
           good
           Husband
           for
           my selfe
           :
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           so
           dull
           of
           conceite
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           see
           a
           number
           of
           defects
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           most
           principall
           points
           of
           their
           Husbandry
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Tilling
           of
           their
           ground
           ,
           and
           sowing
           of
           their
           Corne
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           other
           meanes
           whereby
           to
           draw
           the
           Plough
           ,
           but
           euery
           Horse
           by
           his
           owne
           taile
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           the
           poore
           beast
           by
           his
           painfull
           labor
           ,
           hath
           worne
           the
           haire
           of
           his
           taile
           so
           short
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           bee
           no
           longer
           tied
           ,
           the
           Plough
           must
           stand
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           speake
           of
           many
           other
           defects
           ,
           and
           one
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           of
           the
           vnseasonable
           time
           that
           they
           vse
           in
           the
           making
           of
           their
           Hay
           :
           but
           to
           speak
           truely
           of
           their
           ill
           Husbandry
           in
           that
           point
           :
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           throughout
           all
           Ireland
           ,
           they
           vse
           to
           make
           no
           Hay
           at
           all
           ,
           although
           they
           haue
           as
           good
           grounde
           as
           any
           other
           Countrey
           doth
           affoord
           :
           so
           that
           their
           poore
           Cattle
           in
           the
           Winter
           season
           ,
           haue
           no
           other
           fother
           ,
           then
           what
           they
           can
           picke
           vp
           ,
           and
           gather
           from
           the
           ground
           :
           but
           in
           those
           parts
           neere
           about
           Dublyne
           ,
           where
           they
           vse
           to
           make
           Hay
           ,
           they
           neuer
           meddle
           with
           the
           cutting
           of
           their
           grasse
           ,
           till
           they
           bee
           likewise
           ready
           to
           cut
           their
           Corn
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           wil
           haue
           their
           Hay
           haruest
           ,
           and
           their
           Corne
           haruest
           ,
           to
           come
           both
           together
           ,
           which
           cōmonly
           neuer
           falleth
           out
           ,
           till
           September
           be
           wel
           spent
           :
           at
           which
           time
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           there
           sometimes
           falleth
           out
           great
           store
           of
           raine
           ,
           so
           that
           from
           the
           best
           Meddow
           Lands
           ,
           which
           is
           
           euermore
           vpon
           their
           lower
           grounds
           ,
           their
           hay
           is
           many
           times
           either
           vtterly
           marred
           ,
           or
           altogither
           swept
           away
           with
           a
           floud
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           heere
           conclude
           and
           boldly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           parts
           of
           Ireland
           that
           now
           lieth
           wast
           ,
           were
           inhabited
           by
           an
           industrious
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Countrey
           were
           manured
           aud
           husbanded
           according
           to
           skill
           ,
           Ireland
           woulde
           sustaine
           more
           people
           by
           two
           parts
           ,
           then
           are
           now
           inhabiting
           in
           it
           .
           But
           leauing
           to
           speake
           of
           Ireland
           in
           generall
           ,
           I
           will
           come
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           North
           now
           intended
           to
           be
           planted
           ,
           namely
           of
           the
           Derry
           and
           the
           Colrane
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Parrates
          
           Gouernment
           ,
           I
           my selfe
           lay
           at
           Colrane
           ,
           with
           a
           hundered
           souldiers
           vnder
           my
           leading
           ,
           I
           may
           therefore
           speake
           something
           of
           mine
           owne
           experience
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Land
           that
           is
           adioyning
           about
           Colrane
           ,
           it
           is
           verie
           firtill
           ,
           and
           the
           whol
           Countrey
           that
           stretcheth
           it selfe
           between
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Bande
           ,
           and
           the
           riuer
           of
           Lough-foile
           ,
           that
           was
           sometimes
           O-Cannes
           Countrey
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           most
           pleasant
           place
           ,
           but
           is
           likewise
           verie
           commodious
           both
           for
           Corne
           and
           Pasture
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           South
           side
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           Bande
           ,
           fast
           by
           Colrane
           ,
           there
           lieth
           a
           goodly
           country
           ,
           called
           the
           Rowt
           ,
           no
           better
           Corn
           land
           in
           any
           part
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           it
           did
           at
           that
           time
           so
           abound
           with
           Conies
           ,
           so
           exceeding
           fat
           ,
           and
           therewithall
           so
           sweete
           ,
           as
           I
           neuer
           saw
           the
           like
           ,
           neither
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           place
           where
           I
           haue
           trauailed
           .
        
         
           What
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           Salmon
           fishing
           of
           the
           Bande
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           famously
           known
           and
           spoken
           of
           :
           and
           there
           is
           moreouer
           for
           three
           moneths
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           betweene
           September
           &
           December
           ,
           such
           a
           fishing
           for
           Eeles
           ,
           as
           I
           thinke
           is
           not
           the
           like
           againe
           in
           Europe
           ,
           especially
           when
           there
           shall
           come
           men
           that
           hath
           skill
           to
           take
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           Irish
           hath
           not
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           they
           take
           great
           store
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           aboundance
           of
           such
           notable
           Eeles
           ,
           both
           for
           greatnesse
           and
           for
           goodnesse
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           are
           no
           other
           where
           else
           to
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           speake
           heere
           of
           the
           fishing
           for
           fresh
           water
           Trowts
           ,
           whereof
           there
           are
           great
           plentie
           in
           euery
           Riuer
           ,
           in
           euerie
           Brooke
           ,
           in
           euerie
           Lough
           ,
           and
           that
           throughout
           the
           whole
           
           Realme
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           speciallie
           in
           those
           Northerne
           partes
           about
           Colrane
           and
           the
           Derry
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           me
           speake
           now
           of
           the
           fishing
           for
           Sea-fish
           ,
           and
           first
           for
           Cod
           and
           Lyng
           :
           what
           shippes
           are
           yearely
           set
           out
           from
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           England
           :
           some
           to
           New-found-land
           ,
           some
           to
           Island
           ,
           some
           to
           Shotland
           ,
           some
           to
           Ward-house
           ,
           some
           to
           one
           place
           and
           some
           to
           another
           :
           and
           I
           thinke
           of
           my
           conscience
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           verie
           entrance
           aswell
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           the
           Bande
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Lough-foyle
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           aboue
           some
           eight
           or
           ten
           miles
           distant
           ,
           there
           will
           fall
           out
           as
           good
           fishing
           both
           for
           Cod
           and
           Lyng
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           other
           place
           that
           I
           haue
           formerly
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           
           Herring-fishing
           ,
           who
           can
           name
           a
           better
           place
           then
           Loughfoyle
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           one
           other
           Loughe
           fast
           by
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Lough-Sully
           ,
           where
           hee
           that
           were
           but
           standing
           vpon
           the
           shore
           at
           the
           time
           of
           
           Herring-fishing
           ,
           would
           thinke
           that
           the
           very
           Sea
           it selfe
           did
           swell
           of
           herrings
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           abundance
           all
           along
           that
           Coast.
           
        
         
           Without
           doubt
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           found
           good
           fishing
           for
           Ray
           ,
           for
           Haddock
           ,
           for
           Whiting
           ,
           for
           Gurnard
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           other
           fishe
           ,
           which
           neuer
           faileth
           all
           along
           the
           Coast
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           sought
           for
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           haue
           now
           spoken
           of
           fishing
           ,
           so
           I
           might
           yet
           again
           speak
           of
           fowling
           :
           but
           let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           aswell
           for
           fish
           ,
           for
           foule
           ,
           for
           Conics
           ,
           for
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           is
           otherwise
           needefull
           for
           mans
           sustenance
           ,
           the
           whole
           Realme
           of
           Ireland
           is
           as
           rich
           and
           fertile
           as
           any
           other
           Countrey
           in
           Christendom
           :
           yea
           and
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           fruites
           :
           as
           
             Apples
             ,
             peares
          
           ,
           &
           plums
           ,
           in
           manie
           parts
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           men
           haue
           bin
           industrious
           to
           plant
           ,
           they
           haue
           as
           good
           fruit
           in
           Ireland
           as
           anie
           is
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           there
           wanteth
           nothing
           in
           Ireland
           but
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           obedience
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           which
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           will
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           bee
           brought
           to
           a
           good
           passe
           ,
           when
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Countrey
           that
           in
           former
           ages
           hath
           bin
           most
           rude
           and
           inclined
           to
           inciuilitie
           ,
           that
           hath
           
           euermore
           bin
           the
           receptacle
           and
           refuge
           for
           the
           worst
           disposed
           people
           ,
           shall
           by
           this
           Plantation
           ,
           be
           made
           a
           patterne
           of
           good
           example
           ,
           aswell
           for
           Godly
           as
           Ciuill
           Gouernment
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Realme
           besides
           :
           but
           there
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           temeritie
           that
           doth
           no
           good
           ,
           yet
           is
           conueyed
           by
           those
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           vtterly
           ignorant
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           Since
           my
           comming
           from
           Dublyn
           ,
           within
           sixe
           daies
           after
           my
           arriuall
           here
           at
           London
           ,
           I
           thinke
           I
           was
           asked
           sixteene
           seuerall
           times
           ,
           what
           I
           thoght
           of
           this
           Plantation
           in
           the
           north
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           possible
           that
           those
           labouerers
           and
           workmen
           that
           are
           now
           sent
           ouer
           for
           the
           building
           ,
           coulde
           saue
           their
           throats
           from
           cutting
           ,
           or
           their
           heades
           from
           beeing
           taken
           from
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           before
           the
           worke
           were
           finished
           :
           or
           what
           assurance
           there
           could
           bee
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           this
           erection
           were
           fullie
           perfected
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           did
           thinke
           themselus
           to
           be
           most
           quietly
           setled
           :
           why
           might
           not
           the
           Irish
           do
           then
           as
           they
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           in
           one
           night
           to
           lay
           wast
           and
           consume
           al
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           ?
           So
           that
           I
           see
           there
           be
           a
           number
           that
           are
           afraid
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           but
           of
           their
           owne
           shadowes
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           timerous
           men
           doubt
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           let
           ignoraunt
           men
           write
           what
           they
           please
           :
           Ireland
           (
           God
           be
           praised
           )
           is
           in
           no
           such
           daungerous
           manner
           of
           plight
           .
           That
           doubt
           is
           dissolued
           ,
           and
           the
           daunger
           is
           past
           :
           for
           menne
           may
           worke
           as
           quietlie
           in
           those
           places
           wherevnto
           they
           are
           now
           sent
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           doe
           if
           they
           were
           in
           Cheapeside
           .
           And
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           through
           the
           which
           a
           thousand
           menne
           in
           times
           past
           would
           haue
           beene
           intercepted
           ,
           I
           dare
           now
           vndertake
           to
           passe
           my selfe
           and
           my
           Boy
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           be
           some
           will
           saie
           :
           And
           why
           may
           it
           not
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           as
           great
           daunger
           as
           euer
           there
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Irish
           may
           be
           as
           Potent
           to
           execute
           mischiefe
           ,
           as
           euer
           they
           haue
           bin
           before
           ?
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           They
           cannot
           .
           And
           whosoeuer
           shall
           please
           to
           read
           the
           sequele
           heerein
           contained
           ,
           I
           hope
           shall
           be
           fullie
           satisfied
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           for
           onelie
           to
           that
           ende
           and
           purpose
           ,
           I
           haue
           endeuoured
           these
           Lines
           .
           And
           all
           the
           matter
           that
           I
           ayme
           at
           
           throughout
           this
           whole
           Booke
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           make
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           are
           of
           no
           such
           resistance
           at
           this
           houre
           against
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           beene
           in
           times
           past
           against
           our
           late
           Queene
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           although
           Ireland
           be
           reduced
           to
           a
           great
           conformitie
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Maiestie
           hath
           a
           number
           of
           loyall
           and
           faithfull
           Subiects
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           yet
           I
           know
           againe
           there
           be
           some
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           their
           mindes
           ,
           but
           I
           speake
           of
           their
           manners
           :
           And
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Rebel
             of
             Ireland
          
           shall
           neuer
           more
           stand
           out
           hereafter
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           in
           times
           past
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           please
           to
           read
           ,
           let
           him
           iudge
           of
           my
           reasons
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           one
           thing
           (
           worthy
           Gentleman
           )
           that
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           and
           may
           very
           easily
           be
           holpen
           ,
           if
           you
           suffer
           no
           Papist
           (
           either
           English
           or
           Irish
           )
           to
           plant
           himself
           among
           you
           .
           Looke
           well
           but
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Almightie
           God
           himselfe
           will
           blesse
           your
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           England
           and
           Ireland
           both
           ,
           shall
           hereafter
           call
           you
           happy
           ,
           &
           I
           shall
           rest
           still
           to
           wish
           you
           well
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             wel-willing
             Friend
             Barnabe
             Rych
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Description
           of
           IRELAND
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Manners
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           and
           dispositions
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           
             CAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             little
             credite
             that
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             their
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             haue
             hitherto
             written
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             I
             Thinke
             Ireland
             to
             be
             in
             nothing
             more
             vnfortunate
             ,
             then
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             Historie
             of
             the
             Countrey
             was
             neuer
             vndertakē
             to
             be
             truly
             set
             forth
             but
             by
             Papists
             .
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             ,
             whose
             testimony
             of
             that
             Countrey
             is
             most
             auncient
             ,
             &
             vpon
             whose
             authority
             all
             that
             haue
             hitherto
             written
             of
             Ireland
             doe
             especially
             relie
             ,
             was
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             description
             of
             Ireland
             hath
             fabled
             so
             many
             follies
             ,
             as
             Stanihurst
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             he
             maketh
             mention
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Historie
             which
             hee
             hath
             written
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             yet
             he
             durst
             not
             auouch
             them
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             but
             leaueth
             them
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             iudge
             of
             them
             as
             he
             findeth
             himselfe
             disposed
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             put
             the
             matter
             quite
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             Cambrensis
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             Dedicatorie
             to
             King
             
             Iohn
             ,
             giueth
             aduice
             to
             the
             K.
             that
             the
             Peter-pence
             might
             be
             paide
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Realme
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             formerly
             promised
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             in
             performing
             whereof
             ,
             he
             might
             thereby
             deliuer
             his
             Fathers
             soule
             ,
             (
             I
             thinke
             hee
             meant
             from
             Purgatory
             )
             for
             he
             was
             not
             so
             mad
             to
             beleeue
             that
             a
             soule
             could
             be
             deliuered
             from
             Hell.
             
          
           
             A
             second
             Writer
             ,
             that
             hath
             made
             colections
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             Stanihurst
             himselfe
             reporteth
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             sir
             
               Henry
               Sidney
            
             ,
             was
             his
             fast
             &
             sure
             friend
             
               Edmond
               Campion
            
             .
             I
             need
             not
             discribe
             the
             man
             any
             further
             ,
             for
             his
             ende
             made
             tryall
             of
             his
             honesty
             :
             but
             like
             will
             to
             like
             (
             quoth
             the
             Deuill
             to
             the
             Colliar
             )
             and
             birdes
             of
             a
             winge
             (
             they
             say
             )
             will
             flie
             together
             :
             but
             for
             maister
             Stanihurst
             himselfe
             ,
             I
             knew
             him
             many
             years
             sithence
             at
             Antwarpe
             ,
             where
             hee
             professed
             Alcumy
             ,
             and
             vndertooke
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             stone
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             had
             multiplied
             lyes
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             euery
             body
             grew
             weary
             of
             him
             ,
             hee
             departed
             from
             thence
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             there
             (
             as
             it
             was
             said
             )
             he
             turned
             Physition
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             bee
             aliue
             or
             dead
             I
             knowe
             not
             :
             but
             these
             three
             ,
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
               ,
               Edmond
               Campion
            
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Stanihurst
            
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             Authors
             that
             haue
             patched
             &
             peeced
             together
             the
             History
             of
             Ireland
             :
             who
             besides
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             stuffed
             their
             volumes
             with
             manifest
             vntruthes
             ,
             so
             they
             haue
             enterlarded
             their
             lines
             with
             such
             ridiculous
             matter
             ,
             as
             they
             themselues
             are
             ashamed
             to
             auouch
             them
             for
             truth
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             that
             hath
             been
             attempted
             by
             Holinshed
             and
             Hooker
             ,
             they
             haue
             referred
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             what
             they
             haue
             writ
             ,
             concerning
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             
             those
             mens
             authorities
             :
             Holinshed
             ,
             to
             what
             had
             bin
             collected
             by
             Campion
             and
             Stanihurst
             ;
             and
             Hooker
             ,
             to
             no
             more
             then
             he
             had
             translated
             out
             of
             
               Giraldus
               Cābrensis
            
             .
          
           
             These
             lying
             authorities
             ,
             do
             euermore
             engender
             ignorance
             ,
             &
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             hath
             more
             led
             the
             Irish
             into
             error
             ,
             then
             lying
             Historiographers
             ,
             their
             Croniclers
             ,
             their
             Bardes
             ,
             their
             Rythmers
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             their
             lying
             Poets
             ;
             in
             whose
             writinges
             they
             do
             more
             relie
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             this
             rablement
             do
             at
             this
             day
             endeuour
             themselues
             to
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             feed
             &
             delight
             them
             with
             matter
             most
             dishonest
             and
             shamefull
             :
             for
             in
             their
             speaking
             and
             writing
             ,
             they
             do
             nothing
             but
             flatter
             them
             in
             their
             vngracious
             humours
             ,
             still
             opening
             the
             way
             with
             lying
             praises
             of
             their
             progenitors
             ,
             what
             Rebellions
             they
             haue
             stirred
             vp
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             mischiefes
             they
             haue
             performed
             ;
             this
             is
             such
             a
             whetstone
             to
             their
             ambitious
             desires
             ,
             and
             being
             thus
             made
             drunke
             with
             these
             lying
             reportes
             of
             their
             Auncestors
             worthinesse
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             be
             reproched
             for
             euer
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             be
             as
             apt
             &
             ready
             to
             run
             into
             al
             manner
             of
             mischiefe
             ,
             as
             their
             fathers
             were
             afore
             them
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             commeth
             ,
             that
             being
             thus
             drowned
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             they
             thinke
             it
             to
             be
             the
             true
             high-way
             to
             happinesse
             ,
             for
             euery
             man
             to
             do
             what
             hee
             list
             ,
             and
             do
             therefore
             seeke
             to
             free
             themselues
             from
             Lawe
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             be
             brideled
             ,
             or
             compelled
             to
             obey
             ,
             either
             to
             duty
             or
             honestie
             .
          
           
             For
             Ireland
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             lesse
             it
             hath
             been
             famed
             
             for
             any
             memorable
             matter
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             hath
             bin
             replenished
             with
             horrible
             murthers
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             bloud
             ;
             there
             are
             no
             histories
             of
             good
             things
             worthy
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             but
             Tragedies
             of
             crueltie
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             greatest
             felicities
             wherewith
             Ireland
             hath
             bin
             blessed
             ,
             is
             the
             gouernment
             of
             godly
             princes
             ,
             which
             haue
             endeuoured
             themselues
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             expences
             ,
             to
             reforme
             that
             countrey
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             the
             people
             to
             ciuility
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             reasonable
             knowledge
             of
             humane
             society
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             and
             the
             fertilitie
             of
             the
             soyle
             vniuersallie
             through
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             MY
             meaning
             is
             not
             to
             make
             any
             Cosmographicall
             description
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             I
             haue
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Longitude
             ,
             with
             Latitude
             ,
             nor
             with
             Altitude
             :
             I
             will
             not
             speake
             of
             the
             Countrey
             how
             it
             stretcheth
             it selfe
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             or
             towardes
             the
             west
             ,
             nor
             how
             it
             is
             deuided
             into
             Prouinces
             ,
             into
             Shires
             ,
             nor
             into
             Countries
             ;
             nor
             how
             the
             countrey
             is
             replenished
             with
             Citties
             ,
             with
             Towns
             ,
             and
             Villages
             :
             but
             to
             speake
             something
             of
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             Climate
             ,
             vnder
             the
             which
             it
             is
             adiacent
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             find
             Ireland
             to
             be
             cold
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             nor
             so
             hot
             in
             the
             Summer
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             England
             .
             The
             frosts
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             are
             neither
             so
             harde
             nor
             of
             that
             continuance
             as
             they
             be
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             
             the
             Countrey
             is
             verie
             cold
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             rawish
             moisture
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             nipping
             ,
             nor
             dureable
             ,
             as
             the
             dry
             cold
             that
             commonly
             coms
             with
             frosts
             .
          
           
             Ireland
             is
             wonderfully
             inclined
             to
             fogs
             &
             mists
             ,
             and
             giuen
             to
             very
             much
             raine
             ,
             aswell
             in
             summer
             as
             in
             winter
             ,
             and
             the
             Countrey
             is
             full
             of
             springs
             ,
             and
             great
             currants
             of
             water
             that
             fals
             from
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             which
             with
             a
             shewer
             of
             raine
             will
             rise
             verie
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             will
             fall
             againe
             as
             quickly
             when
             the
             weather
             cleareth
             vp
             .
          
           
             Ireland
             is
             full
             of
             great
             Riuers
             ,
             and
             mightie
             huge
             Loughes
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             call
             Meeres
             in
             England
             ,
             wherein
             are
             many
             large
             and
             spacious
             Islands
             ,
             where
             the
             Irish
             haue
             many
             times
             fortified
             themselues
             against
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             are
             still
             ferreted
             and
             drawne
             out
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             though
             other
             whiles
             with
             great
             difficulty
             .
             To
             speake
             of
             Ireland
             generally
             ,
             it
             is
             replenished
             with
             Riuers
             ,
             with
             Woods
             ,
             with
             Bogs
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             good
             lande
             ,
             both
             for
             corne
             and
             pasture
             ,
             as
             any
             Europe
             affoords
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             well
             manvred
             ,
             nor
             so
             well
             husbanded
             :
             for
             the
             Farmers
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             are
             far
             to
             seeke
             in
             many
             pointes
             of
             good
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             haue
             as
             little
             skill
             of
             huswifery
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             I
             might
             affirme
             ,
             and
             confidentlie
             conclude
             ,
             that
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Realme
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             what
             betweene
             the
             ill
             husbandrie
             of
             that
             which
             is
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Countrey
             againe
             lying
             wast
             for
             want
             of
             Inhabitants
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             third
             part
             of
             that
             profit
             raised
             ,
             that
             Irelaud
             would
             affoord
             .
          
           
             For
             fish
             ,
             for
             foule
             ,
             for
             Conies
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             plentiful
             
             throughout
             all
             the
             partes
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             for
             red-Deare
             ,
             they
             haue
             them
             vpon
             the
             mountayns
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             such
             plenty
             as
             I
             my selfe
             haue
             knowne
             .
             Fallow
             deare
             are
             not
             so
             common
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             in
             some
             few
             Parkes
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             wanting
             in
             Ireland
             that
             is
             behouefull
             for
             the
             sustinance
             of
             man
             ,
             yet
             I
             dare
             not
             stretch
             so
             far
             as
             M.
             Stanihurst
             ,
             that
             would
             haue
             Ireland
             the
             Treasure-house
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             published
             in
             his
             Booke
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             how
             vainely
             or
             how
             vnwisely
             .
             Let
             other
             men
             iudge
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             I
             thinke
             he
             meaneth
             of
             hidden
             Treasures
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             discouered
             .
             It
             is
             truth
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             small
             store
             of
             Pearle
             now
             and
             then
             found
             ,
             chopt
             vppon
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             such
             abundance
             that
             they
             bee
             worthy
             to
             be
             so
             spoken
             of
             ,
             nor
             those
             few
             that
             be
             found
             ,
             are
             neither
             so
             oryent
             ,
             so
             praise
             worthy
             ,
             nor
             of
             such
             price
             and
             estimation
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             brought
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             East
             and
             West
             Indies
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             once
             saw
             an
             Irish
             Pearle
             that
             was
             sould
             for
             xv
             .
             poūd
             .
             I
             neuer
             heard
             of
             any
             Mines
             either
             of
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Siluer
             ,
             or
             Copper
             ,
             or
             Tinne
             ,
             or
             Leade
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             Minerall
             matter
             that
             was
             found
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             would
             quit
             the
             charge
             in
             refining
             ;
             but
             to
             speake
             truly
             ,
             the
             Irish
             are
             so
             malicious
             that
             they
             wil
             not
             suffer
             men
             of
             art
             and
             skill
             to
             make
             search
             for
             them
             :
             One
             of
             the
             best
             Mines
             that
             is
             knowne
             to
             bee
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Iron
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             rich
             (
             indeed
             )
             if
             it
             would
             hold
             out
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             were
             any
             store
             of
             the
             Oore
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             as
             like
             enough
             it
             would
             do
             if
             the
             Irish
             would
             giue
             men
             leaue
             to
             seeke
             for
             it
             .
             It
             is
             many
             
             yeares
             agoe
             since
             I
             heard
             talke
             of
             an
             Allum
             Mine
             that
             was
             found
             ,
             and
             great
             hope
             was
             had
             of
             profit
             and
             commodity
             ,
             but
             how
             it
             was
             left
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             I
             thinke
             by
             the
             vnwillingnesse
             of
             the
             bad
             disposed
             people
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             will
             neuer
             (
             by
             their
             good
             willes
             )
             suffer
             men
             to
             worke
             with
             their
             heades
             vppon
             their
             shoulders
             .
             Ireland
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             is
             a
             fruitfull
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             it
             yeildeth
             in
             most
             abundant
             maner
             ,
             all
             conuenient
             necessaries
             that
             is
             behouefull
             for
             humaine
             sustinance
             ,
             but
             to
             hope
             after
             Mines
             and
             Minerals
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             I
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             such
             likeli-hood
             ,
             for
             those
             are
             euermore
             to
             bee
             sought
             after
             ,
             in
             those
             Countries
             that
             are
             warme
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             very
             dry
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             those
             places
             that
             are
             so
             ouercharged
             with
             raine
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             giuen
             to
             moisture
             as
             Ireland
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             nature
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             and
             howe
             they
             are
             inclined
             .
          
           
             
               I
               Thinke
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               impertinent
               to
               this
               my
               discription
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               to
               discipher
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
            
             Irish
             ,
             
               of
               what
               temper
               they
               be
               framed
               ,
               and
               wherevnto
               they
               bee
               naturally
               inclined
               .
               But
               before
               I
               will
               set
               down
               mine
               owne
               vnderstanding
               ,
               what
               I
               my selfe
               haue
               gathered
               by
               experience
               ,
               I
               will
               deliuer
               what
               M.
            
             Stanihurst
             
               hath
               writtē
               on
               the
               very
               same
               matter
               ,
               whose
               words
               be
               these
               :
            
             The
             inclination
             of
             the
             Irish
             people
             is
             ,
             to
             bee
             Religious
             ,
             franke
             ,
             amorous
             ,
             yrefull
             ,
             sufferable
             of
             infinite
             paines
             ,
             
             very
             glorious
             ,
             many
             Sorcerers
             ,
             excellent
             Horsemen
             ,
             delighted
             with
             warres
             ,
             great
             Almes-giuers
             ,
             passing
             in
             Hospitality
             ,
             The
             lewder
             sort
             (
             both
             Clarkes
             and
             lay-men
             )
             sensual
             and
             ouer-loose
             in
             liuing
             ,
             the
             same
             (
             being
             vertuously
             bred
             vp
             or
             reformed
             )
             are
             such
             mirrours
             of
             holinesse
             and
             austeritie
             ,
             that
             other
             Nations
             reteyne
             but
             a
             shaddowe
             of
             Deuotion
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             abstinence
             and
             Fasting
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             them
             a
             familiar
             kinde
             of
             chasticement
             .
             They
             follow
             the
             dead
             Corps
             to
             the
             graue
             with
             howling
             and
             barbarous
             out-cries
             ,
             pittiful
             in
             apparance
             ,
             whereof
             grew
             (
             
               as
               I
               suppose
            
             )
             the
             prouerbe
             ;
             
               To
               weep
               Irish
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             farre
             haue
             I
             cited
             ,
             what
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             himselfe
             hath
             published
             of
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Irish
             whereunto
             they
             are
             inclined
             .
             And
             now
             (
             not
             to
             impugne
             any
             thing
             that
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             hath
             written
             )
             I
             will
             yet
             once
             againe
             take
             a
             superficiall
             suruey
             of
             what
             hee
             hath
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             will
             giue
             him
             mine
             opinion
             ,
             what
             I
             doe
             thinke
             of
             his
             Description
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             saith
             [
             
               They
               are
               Religious
            
             ]
             I
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             truth
             ,
             but
             I
             would
             to
             God
             it
             were
             according
             vnto
             knowledge
             .
             [
             
               They
               are
               franke
            
             ,
             ]
             Neither
             will
             I
             impugne
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             Irish
             are
             beneuolent
             enough
             among
             their
             friendes
             and
             acquaintance
             .
             [
             
               they
               are
               Amorous
            
             ]
             I
             thinke
             he
             meaneth
             to
             women
             :
             but
             if
             he
             speaketh
             in
             generall
             ,
             I
             say
             and
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             are
             vtterly
             ignoraunt
             what
             honest
             Loue
             doth
             meane
             .
             [
             
               They
               are
               yrefull
            
             ]
             the
             more
             is
             the
             pitty
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             cost
             the
             price
             of
             much
             Christian
             bloud
             .
             [
             
               They
               are
               sufferable
               of
               infinite
               paines
            
             ]
             but
             yet
             at
             any
             hand
             they
             wil
             not
             ,
             or
             can
             
             cannot
             indure
             to
             labonr
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             a
             greater
             plague-sore
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             then
             the
             ydlenesse
             thereof
             .
             [
             
               They
               are
               very
               glorious
            
             ]
             very
             true
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             no
             lesse
             proud
             ,
             for
             the
             meanest
             Shackerell
             ,
             that
             hath
             scarce
             a
             mantle
             to
             wrap
             himselfe
             in
             ,
             hath
             as
             proud
             a
             mind
             as
             Oneal
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             sits
             vpon
             a
             green
             banke
             vnder
             a
             bush
             in
             his
             greatest
             maiesty
             .
             [
             
               There
               are
               many
               Sorcerers
            
             ]
             and
             the
             Countrey
             doth
             no
             lesse
             abound
             with
             Witches
             ;
             and
             no
             maruel
             that
             it
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             Deuill
             hath
             euer
             bin
             most
             frequent
             and
             conuersant
             amongst
             Infidels
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Papistes
             ,
             &
             such
             other
             ,
             that
             doe
             neither
             know
             nor
             loue
             god
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             be
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             the
             true
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             .
             [
             
               They
               are
               excellent
               horsemen
            
             ]
             yet
             good
             for
             nothing
             but
             for
             the
             seruice
             in
             Ireland
             .
             [
             
               They
               are
               delighted
               with
               warres
            
             ]
             they
             are
             delighted
             with
             Rebellions
             ,
             Commotions
             ,
             and
             Insurrections
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             called
             wars
             ,
             that
             are
             stirred
             vp
             by
             subiects
             against
             their
             Prince
             .
             [
             
               They
               are
               great
               Almes-giuers
            
             ,
             ]
             I
             neuer
             heard
             any
             great
             commendation
             of
             their
             Almes-giuing
             ,
             in
             any
             such
             generallitie
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             to
             a
             Fryer
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             of
             that
             annointed
             Order
             .
             [
             
               Passing
               in
               Hospitalitie
            
             ,
             ]
             I
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             barre
             the
             Irish
             of
             that
             right
             ;
             for
             to
             giue
             them
             their
             due
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             bountifull
             of
             their
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Nation
             in
             Europe
             whatsoeuer
             .
             [
             
               The
               lewder
               sort
               both
               Clarks
               and
               Lai-men
               ,
               sensual
               &
               ouer-loose
               in
               liuing
               ,
            
             ]
             By
             that
             same
             word
             [
             Clarkes
             ]
             so
             ioyned
             with
             the
             Laity
             ,
             I
             thinke
             he
             meanes
             the
             Irish
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             are
             of
             lasciuious
             and
             lose
             liuing
             :
             hee
             might
             haue
             added
             farther
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             them
             
             are
             trayterous
             Priests
             ,
             protested
             Enemies
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             vowed
             to
             their
             Pope
             ;
             [
             
               The
               same
               being
               vertuously
               bred
               vp
               or
               reformed
               ,
               are
               such
               Myrrors
               of
               holinesse
               and
               austerity
               ,
               that
               other
               Nations
               retaine
               but
               a
               shaddow
               of
               Deuotion
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               them
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             A
             proud
             praise
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             ones
             of
             Ireland
             should
             so
             farre
             out-stretch
             all
             the
             holinesse
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             :
             but
             I
             will
             not
             contradict
             M.
             Stanihurst
             ;
             for
             without
             doubt
             he
             spake
             but
             as
             he
             thoght
             :
             And
             heere
             wee
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             lying
             suppositions
             thus
             published
             by
             our
             Irish
             Writers
             ,
             haue
             led
             the
             people
             into
             such
             a
             blind
             arrogancy
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             admit
             nothing
             for
             truth
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             receiue
             from
             their
             owne
             Authors
             ,
             or
             gather
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             bookes
             ;
             And
             now
             it
             followeth
             .
          
           
             [
             
               As
               for
               Abstinency
               and
               Fasting
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               them
               a
               familiar
               kind
               of
               Chastisement
               .
            
             ]
             I
             thinke
             this
             Abstinency
             and
             Fasting
             ,
             is
             the
             holinesse
             which
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             hath
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             visible
             holinesse
             (
             indeede
             )
             which
             euery
             man
             may
             see
             and
             wonder
             at
             :
             for
             let
             mee
             speake
             of
             the
             most
             abiect
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             either
             Ireland
             or
             the
             world
             affoordeth
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             the
             
               Kearne
               of
               Ireland
            
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             notable
             a
             wretch
             to
             bee
             found
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             obserue
             his
             fasting
             daies
             ,
             three
             daies
             in
             a
             weeke
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             Wednesdaies
             ,
             Fridaies
             ,
             and
             Saturdaies
             :
             then
             they
             haue
             other
             Vigiles
             ,
             and
             such
             Saint
             Eeues
             ,
             as
             I
             neuer
             heard
             of
             but
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             nor
             I
             thinke
             be
             knowne
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             which
             they
             obserue
             and
             keepe
             with
             such
             religious
             zeale
             and
             deuotion
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             cannot
             be
             more
             
             ceremonious
             then
             these
             bee
             ,
             nor
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             more
             holy
             ,
             nor
             more
             honest
             ;
             yet
             that
             very
             day
             ,
             that
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             they
             will
             abstaine
             from
             eating
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Butter
             ,
             Cheese
             ,
             Milk
             ,
             Egges
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             that
             very
             houre
             they
             will
             not
             forbeare
             to
             spoile
             ,
             to
             robbe
             ,
             to
             rauish
             ,
             to
             murther
             ,
             nor
             to
             commit
             any
             other
             villany
             ,
             what
             or
             howsoeuer
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             mee
             say
             something
             for
             our
             Females
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             leauing
             to
             speake
             of
             woorthy
             Matrones
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Women
             that
             are
             honest
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             (
             as
             Ireland
             Good
             bee
             thanked
             is
             not
             destitute
             of
             many
             such
             )
             I
             will
             speake
             onelie
             of
             the
             riffe-raffe
             ,
             the
             most
             filthy
             Queanes
             ,
             that
             are
             knowne
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             those
             Huswiues
             that
             doe
             vse
             selling
             of
             drinke
             in
             Dubline
             ,
             or
             else
             where
             )
             commonly
             called
             Tauerne-keepers
             ,
             but
             indeed
             filthy
             and
             beastly
             Alehousekeepers
             :
             I
             will
             not
             meddle
             with
             their
             honesties
             ,
             I
             will
             leaue
             that
             to
             be
             testified
             by
             Maister
             
               Maior
               of
               the
               Bull-ring
            
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             for
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             them
             (
             for
             God
             defend
             that
             I
             should
             condemne
             them
             al
             )
             they
             are
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             life
             and
             liuing
             to
             bee
             detested
             and
             abhorred
             :
             yet
             on
             their
             prescribed
             fasting
             daies
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             sanctity
             in
             abstaining
             from
             flesh
             ,
             from
             Butter
             ,
             from
             Cheese
             ,
             from
             Milk
             ,
             from
             Egges
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             holy
             (
             I
             dare
             vndertake
             )
             as
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             as
             honest
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             holinesse
             which
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             M.
             Stanihurst
             hath
             so
             highly
             commended
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Irish
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             people
             of
             that
             countrey
             should
             bee
             so
             seduced
             and
             made
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             their
             fasting
             ,
             their
             praying
             in
             Latine
             ,
             their
             running
             
             wels
             and
             to
             other
             Idolatrous
             places
             ,
             is
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             for
             any
             sins
             that
             they
             can
             commit
             ,
             how
             detestable
             or
             abhominable
             soeuer
             ;
             for
             thus
             they
             are
             taught
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             this
             a
             madde
             manner
             of
             fasting
             ,
             that
             marcheth
             in
             equall
             manner
             with
             Theft
             ,
             with
             murder
             ,
             with
             Treason
             ,
             with
             drunkennes
             ,
             with
             whoredome
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Sodometry
             ?
             but
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             thinges
             must
             needes
             tell
             whose
             childe
             the
             effect
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               lastly
               ,
               M.
            
             Stanihurst
             
               seemeth
               to
               find
               fault
               at
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Irish
               burials
               ,
               and
               sayth
            
             ;
             They
             follow
             the
             dead
             corps
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             with
             houling
             and
             barbarous
             outcries
             pittifull
             in
             apparance
             ,
             whereof
             grew
             (
             
               as
               I
               suppose
            
             )
             the
             Prouerbe
             
               To
               weepe
               Irish
            
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             admired
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             how
             they
             vse
             to
             carry
             their
             dead
             to
             their
             graues
             ,
             in
             the
             remote
             partes
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ;
             to
             a
             straunger
             that
             had
             neuer
             seen
             the
             sight
             before
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             encounter
             ,
             would
             beleeue
             that
             a
             company
             of
             Hags
             or
             
               hellish
               Fiendes
            
             ,
             were
             carrying
             a
             dead
             body
             to
             some
             infernall
             Mansion
             ;
             for
             what
             with
             the
             vnseemlinesse
             of
             their
             shewes
             ,
             and
             the
             il-faring
             noyse
             they
             doe
             make
             ,
             with
             their
             howling
             and
             crying
             ,
             an
             ignorant
             man
             would
             sooner
             beleeue
             they
             were
             Deuils
             of
             Hell
             ,
             then
             Christian
             people
             .
             But
             as
             M.
             Stanihurst
             saith
             ;
             [
             
               it
               is
               pittifull
               in
               appearance
            
             :
             ]
             pittifull
             indeed
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             so
             many
             yeares
             professing
             Christianitie
             ,
             should
             yet
             shew
             themselues
             more
             Heathen
             like
             ,
             then
             those
             ,
             that
             neuer
             heard
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             M.
             Stanihurst
             farther
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             the
             prouerbe
             ,
             
             
               to
               weepe
               Irish
            
             ,
             had
             heere
             the
             first
             beginning
             :
             It
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             troth
             ,
             that
             in
             Citties
             and
             Townes
             where
             any
             deceaseth
             that
             is
             of
             worth
             or
             worthinesse
             ,
             they
             wil
             hyre
             a
             number
             of
             women
             to
             bring
             the
             corps
             to
             the
             place
             of
             buriall
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             small
             recompence
             giuen
             them
             ,
             will
             furnish
             the
             cry
             ,
             with
             greater
             shriking
             and
             howling
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             grieued
             indeede
             ,
             and
             haue
             greatest
             cause
             to
             cry
             ;
             and
             herevpon
             ariseth
             this
             Prouerbe
             ,
             
               to
               weepe
               Irish
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             To
             weepe
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             cause
             ,
             or
             griefe
             .
          
           
             Heere
             is
             thus
             much
             more
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             vnchristian-like
             demeanour
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             burials
             do
             shew
             themselus
             like
             Infidels
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             all
             Christianity
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             
               Iesuite
               ,
               Seminary
            
             ,
             nor
             Popish
             priest
             ,
             (
             that
             do
             so
             swarme
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             )
             that
             wil
             once
             rebuke
             or
             find
             fault
             at
             the
             matter
             .
             But
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             for
             the
             Popes
             doctrine
             hath
             no
             such
             operation
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             ;
             but
             it
             serueth
             rather
             to
             hood-winke
             them
             ,
             or
             put
             out
             both
             the
             eies
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             starke
             blind
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             are
             so
             repugnant
             to
             the
             English
             .
          
           
             I
             Remember
             ,
             there
             was
             sometime
             one
             
               Alan
               Cope
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             of
             many
             matters
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             might
             iudge
             of
             ,
             (
             but
             as
             hee
             hath
             testified
             of
             himselfe
             )
             was
             a
             most
             arrogant
             &
             superstitious
             Papist
             ,
             yet
             writing
             against
             that
             foolish
             conceit
             houlden
             
             by
             the
             Irish
             ,
             that
             Ireland
             was
             purged
             from
             venemous
             wormes
             ,
             by
             the
             only
             praiers
             of
             S.
             Patrick
             ,
             was
             therefore
             complained
             on
             ,
             and
             accused
             by
             M.
             Stanihurst
             ,
             that
             Cope
             had
             wronged
             and
             slaundered
             the
             whole
             Irish
             Nation
             .
          
           
             I
             hope
             I
             shal
             not
             be
             so
             dealt
             withal
             ,
             that
             bicause
             I
             haue
             detected
             and
             reproued
             the
             vnciuill
             demeanors
             of
             those
             that
             bee
             blame-worthy
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             therefore
             be
             exclaimed
             on
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             open
             deprauer
             of
             all
             that
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           
             I
             protest
             ,
             I
             do
             know
             neuer
             a
             man
             in
             Ireland
             that
             I
             do
             hate
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             do
             wish
             any
             harme
             vnto
             ,
             and
             therfore
             if
             I
             hapen
             to
             glance
             at
             the
             abuses
             of
             those
             that
             be
             ill
             ,
             let
             not
             those
             that
             be
             good
             think
             themselues
             thereby
             to
             be
             detected
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             touched
             .
             But
             as
             the
             throng
             of
             fooles
             ,
             doth
             euermore
             exceed
             the
             number
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             so
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             among
             the
             Irish
             ,
             do
             far
             passe
             the
             number
             either
             of
             the
             religious
             ,
             or
             ciuilly
             reformed
             .
             I
             do
             not
             hold
             ,
             that
             euery
             Citizen
             or
             townsman
             that
             liueth
             in
             common
             society
             ,
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             accounted
             ciuill
             ;
             neither
             doth
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             inhabiting
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             called
             vnciuill
             ;
             for
             ciuillity
             and
             vnciuilitie
             ,
             hath
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             Citty
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             consideration
             to
             the
             manners
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             therfore
             to
             be
             accounted
             ciuil
             or
             vnciuill
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dispositions
             of
             the
             mind
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Countries
             that
             are
             knowne
             (
             especiallie
             in
             Europe
             )
             haue
             their
             seuerall
             inclinations
             aswel
             to
             vertue
             as
             vice
             :
             We
             say
             ,
             the
             Frenchmen
             are
             politike
             and
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             valiant
             in
             conquering
             ,
             as
             
             prouident
             in
             keeping
             .
             The
             Spaniard
             is
             saide
             to
             bee
             proud
             and
             tyrannous
             .
             The
             Italian
             full
             of
             curtesie
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             craft
             .
             The
             Dutch
             are
             more
             wise
             when
             they
             be
             in
             their
             Cups
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             bee
             in
             their
             Clossets
             ;
             the
             English
             are
             reputed
             to
             bee
             more
             wise
             to
             look
             after
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             foresee
             :
             and
             the
             Englishman
             (
             indeede
             )
             doth
             then
             thinke
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             best
             in
             fashion
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             most
             out
             of
             fashion
             .
             To
             speake
             now
             of
             the
             Irish
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             for
             to
             them
             my
             talke
             doth
             especially
             belong
             ,
             I
             say
             they
             are
             behoulding
             to
             Nature
             ,
             that
             hath
             framed
             them
             comly
             personages
             ,
             of
             good
             proportion
             ,
             very
             well
             limbed
             ,
             &
             to
             speak
             truly
             ,
             the
             
               English
               ,
               Scottish
            
             ,
             and
             Irish
             ,
             are
             easie
             to
             bee
             discerned
             from
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             :
             besides
             ,
             aswel
             by
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             cōplexions
             ,
             as
             by
             al
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             lineaments
             ,
             from
             the
             crown
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             to
             the
             sole
             of
             the
             foot
             .
             And
             although
             that
             in
             the
             remote
             places
             ,
             the
             vnciuill
             sort
             so
             disfigure
             themselues
             with
             their
             Glybs
             ,
             their
             Trowes
             ,
             and
             their
             mishapen
             attire
             ,
             yet
             they
             appear
             to
             euery
             mans
             eye
             to
             be
             men
             of
             good
             proportion
             ,
             of
             comely
             stature
             ,
             and
             of
             able
             body
             .
             Now
             to
             speak
             of
             their
             dispositions
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             are
             adicted
             and
             inclined
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             besides
             they
             are
             rude
             ,
             vncleanlie
             ,
             and
             vnciuill
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             very
             cruell
             ,
             bloudie
             minded
             ,
             apt
             and
             ready
             to
             commit
             any
             kind
             of
             mischiefe
             .
             I
             do
             not
             impute
             this
             so
             much
             to
             their
             naturall
             inclination
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             to
             their
             education
             ,
             that
             are
             trained
             vp
             in
             Treason
             ,
             in
             Rebellion
             ,
             in
             Theft
             ,
             in
             Robery
             ,
             in
             Superstition
             ,
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             nuzeled
             from
             their
             Cradles
             in
             the
             very
             puddle
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Popes
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             doth
             
             preach
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             doth
             admit
             of
             murthers
             and
             bloudy
             executions
             ;
             by
             poisoning
             ,
             stabbing
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             maner
             of
             practise
             hosoeuer
             :
             the
             pope
             teacheth
             subiects
             to
             resist
             ,
             to
             mutinie
             ,
             and
             to
             rebel
             against
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             haue
             euer
             beene
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             ,
             desirous
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             English
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             doth
             proceed
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             can
             not
             endure
             to
             loue
             the
             English
             ,
             bicause
             they
             differ
             so
             much
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             cannot
             indure
             to
             loue
             the
             English
             ,
             so
             they
             cannot
             be
             induced
             to
             loue
             any
             thing
             that
             doth
             come
             from
             the
             English
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             prouerbe
             ,
             
               Loue
               me
               ,
               and
               loue
               my
               Dog
               :
            
             so
             contrariwise
             ,
             he
             that
             hateth
             me
             ,
             hateth
             in
             like
             manner
             all
             that
             commeth
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             had
             rather
             stil
             retaine
             themselues
             in
             their
             sluttishnesse
             ,
             in
             their
             vncleanlinesse
             ,
             in
             their
             rudenesse
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             inhumane
             loathsomnes
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             take
             any
             example
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             either
             of
             
               ciuility
               ,
               humanity
            
             ,
             or
             any
             manner
             of
             Decencie
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             nowe
             the
             author
             of
             this
             enmity
             ,
             is
             hee
             that
             neuer
             did
             other
             good
             ,
             where
             hee
             had
             to
             doe
             with
             mens
             consciences
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             a
             difference
             to
             bee
             made
             ,
             of
             those
             faults
             that
             do
             grow
             from
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             do
             proceed
             from
             our
             mallice
             :
             and
             the
             Irish
             in
             this
             are
             the
             more
             to
             be
             pittied
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             better
             taught
             ;
             whose
             educations
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             rude
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             blinded
             with
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             I
             thinke
             for
             deuotions
             
             sake
             ,
             they
             haue
             made
             a
             vow
             to
             be
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             ,
             through
             their
             dul
             wits
             ,
             and
             their
             brutish
             education
             ,
             cannot
             conceiue
             what
             is
             profitable
             for
             themselues
             ,
             and
             good
             for
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             yet
             there
             bee
             some
             other
             of
             that
             Countrey
             birth
             ,
             whose
             thoughts
             and
             mindes
             being
             inriched
             with
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             that
             haue
             done
             good
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             whose
             example
             hereafter
             ,
             may
             giue
             light
             to
             many
             others
             :
             For
             I
             thinke
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             people
             did
             once
             vnderstand
             the
             pretiousnesse
             of
             vertue
             ,
             they
             would
             farre
             exceed
             vs
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             our
             long
             experience
             in
             the
             Soueraignty
             of
             vertue
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Irish
             by
             nature
             are
             inclined
             vnto
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             IT
             cannot
             be
             denayed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Irish
             are
             very
             cruell
             in
             their
             executions
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             bloudy
             in
             their
             dispositions
             ,
             the
             examples
             are
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             any
             means
             contradicted
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             their
             cruelty
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             proceede
             from
             that
             naturall
             inclination
             that
             is
             in
             themselues
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             mallice
             and
             hatred
             they
             bear
             to
             the
             English
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             alwaies
             spurned
             at
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             desirous
             to
             shake
             off
             ;
             but
             their
             rebellious
             dispositions
             are
             thereby
             made
             the
             more
             apparant
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             therefore
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             restrained
             :
             for
             there
             is
             not
             a
             more
             daungerous
             thing
             ,
             to
             relye
             either
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             assurances
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             by
             nature
             ambitious
             ,
             disloyall
             ,
             cruell
             ,
             
             and
             accustomed
             to
             shed
             bloud
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             make
             a
             short
             suruay
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             in
             behauiour
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             find
             that
             it
             is
             the
             English
             gouernment
             that
             staieth
             them
             from
             their
             bloudy
             executions
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             late
             gratious
             Queene
             was
             in
             nothing
             more
             troubled
             ,
             then
             in
             keeping
             them
             from
             persecuting
             and
             prosecuting
             the
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             fire
             ,
             with
             sword
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             raging
             fury
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             barbarous
             sauages
             that
             neuer
             knew
             ciuility
             ,
             are
             not
             more
             tragicall
             in
             their
             executions
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             hath
             beene
             ,
             when
             they
             liued
             like
             Barbarians
             ,
             in
             Woods
             ,
             in
             Bogges
             ,
             and
             in
             desolate
             places
             ,
             without
             politique
             Law
             ,
             or
             ciuil
             gouernment
             ,
             neither
             imbracing
             Religion
             ,
             Lawe
             ,
             nor
             mutuall
             loue
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             hatefull
             to
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             is
             onely
             beloued
             and
             imbraced
             by
             the
             Irish
             ,
             I
             mean
             ciuill
             Warres
             and
             domesticall
             discentions
             .
          
           
             The
             wilde
             vnciuill
             Seythians
             ,
             doe
             forbeare
             to
             be
             cruell
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Canibals
             ,
             deuourers
             of
             mens
             flesh
             ,
             doe
             leaue
             to
             bee
             fierce
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             but
             the
             Irish
             ,
             without
             all
             respect
             ,
             are
             euer
             most
             cruel
             to
             their
             very
             next
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             In
             ciuill
             broiles
             ,
             euery
             base
             Rascall
             is
             an
             equall
             companion
             with
             the
             greatest
             commaunder
             ,
             and
             their
             libertie
             to
             do
             wrong
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             the
             one
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             they
             knowe
             they
             are
             the
             more
             willingly
             drawne
             to
             vndertake
             commotions
             and
             rebellions
             ,
             for
             the
             aid
             &
             assistance
             of
             these
             licentious
             
             routes
             that
             follow
             them
             :
             they
             therefore
             forbeare
             no
             mischiefe
             ,
             abstaining
             no
             more
             from
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             ,
             then
             from
             that
             which
             is
             prophane
             :
             neither
             marriage
             nor
             honour
             so
             protect
             any
             ,
             that
             Rape
             be
             not
             mingled
             with
             murder
             ,
             nor
             murder
             with
             Rape
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             are
             full
             of
             misery
             in
             ciuill
             Wars
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             forraigne
             encounters
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             honourable
             then
             Conquest
             ,
             so
             in
             ciuill
             and
             domesticall
             conflictes
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             miserable
             then
             victory
             :
             for
             the
             rebellious
             that
             are
             led
             by
             cruelty
             first
             to
             vndertake
             ,
             can
             vse
             no
             moderation
             where
             they
             become
             victors
             .
          
           
             These
             ciuill
             furies
             ,
             are
             by
             seuerall
             means
             ingendered
             :
             many
             take
             armes
             oppressed
             by
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Princes
             ,
             but
             these
             through
             sufferance
             and
             ouermuch
             liberty
             :
             some
             others
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             offered
             wronges
             and
             iniuries
             ,
             haue
             therefore
             betaken
             thēselues
             to
             actions
             of
             rebellion
             ;
             but
             these
             fearing
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             wronges
             by
             themselues
             committed
             ,
             doe
             therefore
             seeke
             to
             preuent
             it
             by
             playing
             the
             Rebels
             :
             Some
             to
             free
             themselues
             from
             thraldome
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             pretended
             )
             haue
             opposed
             themselues
             against
             their
             Princes
             (
             and
             as
             they
             say
             )
             to
             purchase
             liberty
             :
             but
             what
             Subiectes
             in
             Europe
             ,
             doe
             liue
             so
             lawlesse
             as
             the
             Irish
             ,
             when
             the
             Lords
             and
             great
             men
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             ,
             doe
             rather
             seeme
             to
             bee
             absolute
             ,
             then
             to
             liue
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             subiection
             ?
             neither
             haue
             I
             known
             any
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             ,
             that
             haue
             stood
             vpon
             those
             tearms
             of
             liberty
             ,
             but
             whom
             they
             wuld
             set
             free
             frō
             the
             Prince
             ,
             they
             would
             inthrall
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             I
             neuer
             yet
             heard
             of
             any
             man
             that
             was
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             
             common
             quiet
             of
             a
             Realme
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             likewise
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             commonwealth
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             clemencie
             of
             Kings
             &
             Princes
             ,
             consisted
             not
             so
             much
             in
             them selues
             that
             were
             to
             command
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             their
             subiects
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             obey
             .
             And
             one
             ,
             attributing
             the
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             Sparta
             ,
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Kings
             that
             knew
             howe
             to
             rule
             well
             ;
             nay
             ,
             answered
             another
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             bee
             imputed
             to
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             that
             knowe
             how
             to
             obey
             well
             .
          
           
             Alasse
             poore
             Ireland
             ,
             what
             safety
             may
             bee
             hoped
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             art
             still
             so
             addicted
             to
             disobedience
             ,
             to
             contempt
             ,
             to
             sedition
             ,
             to
             Rebellion
             ,
             that
             thy
             wounds
             are
             no
             sooner
             closed
             vp
             ,
             but
             thou
             thy selfe
             goest
             about
             to
             open
             them
             againe
             ?
             Your
             granfathers
             haue
             felt
             the
             smart
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             your
             fathers
             haue
             complained
             of
             it
             ,
             your selues
             haue
             seen
             the
             calamities
             of
             contempt
             ,
             and
             God
             grant
             that
             your
             childrens
             children
             ,
             haue
             not
             iust
             cause
             to
             curse
             the
             miseries
             that
             are
             raised
             vp
             by
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             The
             extreamest
             point
             whereunto
             the
             crueltie
             of
             man
             may
             stretch
             ,
             is
             for
             one
             man
             to
             kill
             another
             ,
             yea
             Diuinity
             it selfe
             ,
             willeth
             vs
             to
             shew
             fauor
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             cruelly
             inclined
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             bruit
             beastes
             ,
             which
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             created
             and
             placed
             amongst
             his
             other
             creatures
             ,
             aswell
             for
             his
             glory
             as
             for
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             hath
             himselfe
             had
             mercifull
             respect
             vnto
             them
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             saide
             to
             
               Ionas
               ,
               Should
               not
               I
               spare
            
             Niniuy
             
               that
               great
               Citty
               ,
               wherein
               are
               sixe
               score
               thousand
               persons
               that
               cannot
               discerne
               between
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               the
               left
               ,
               and
               also
               much
               Cattle
               .
            
          
           
           
             We
             see
             here
             God
             himselfe
             had
             some
             commiseration
             to
             the
             poore
             cattell
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             without
             respect
             ,
             that
             he
             prescribed
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             of
             the
             Commandementes
             ,
             that
             aswell
             the
             cattell
             as
             the
             stranger
             within
             thy
             gates
             ,
             shuld
             cease
             from
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabaoth
             day
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             to
             be
             thus
             regardfull
             to
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             handes
             ,
             I
             am
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             by
             nature
             do
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             bloudy
             minded
             towardes
             men
             ,
             then
             towards
             beasts
             ,
             do
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             cruelty
             ,
             the
             vglines
             whereof
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             abhorred
             and
             detested
             amongst
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             THE
             Irish
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             cruelty
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             neither
             lenity
             ,
             loue
             ,
             nor
             liberality
             ,
             whereby
             to
             confirme
             them
             in
             their
             duty
             and
             allegiance
             to
             their
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Some
             will
             say
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             readier
             meane
             whereby
             to
             draw
             subiects
             to
             a
             setled
             loue
             ,
             then
             a
             gracious
             clemency
             to
             be
             vsed
             by
             the
             Prince
             :
             but
             in
             times
             past
             it
             would
             not
             serue
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             any
             far-fet
             presidents
             ,
             let
             vs
             but
             remember
             our
             late
             gracious
             Queene
             ,
             with
             what
             mildnesse
             and
             with
             what
             mercy
             ,
             she
             ruled
             and
             gouerned
             forty
             &
             odde
             yeares
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             disloialty
             was
             she
             still
             requited
             .
          
           
             Her
             Maiesty
             thought
             in
             being
             gracious
             ,
             she
             might
             thereby
             haue
             woon
             their
             hearts
             to
             a
             more
             louing
             
             and
             willing
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             ende
             ,
             to
             drawe
             them
             to
             a
             more
             dutifull
             regard
             ,
             what
             did
             she
             neglect
             ,
             that
             was
             either
             befitting
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             grant
             amongst
             subiects
             ,
             or
             behouefull
             for
             subiects
             to
             receiue
             from
             their
             Prince
             ?
             If
             clemency
             might
             haue
             mittigated
             the
             rigor
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             what
             pardoning
             ,
             what
             protecting
             ,
             and
             what
             tollerating
             of
             offences
             that
             were
             daily
             and
             continualy
             committed
             against
             her
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             better
             discouery
             of
             their
             ingratitude
             towardes
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             how
             did
             shee
             continually
             grace
             and
             countinance
             the
             Nobility
             of
             that
             realm
             ,
             not
             onely
             suffering
             them
             to
             triumph
             and
             tyranize
             ouer
             their
             Tenants
             and
             followers
             ,
             with
             such
             priuiledges
             and
             prerogatiues
             ,
             as
             were
             more
             befitting
             Kings
             ,
             then
             behouefull
             for
             subiects
             ,
             but
             also
             shee
             bountifully
             bestowed
             of
             them
             ,
             contributions
             ,
             stipendes
             ,
             pentions
             ,
             and
             other
             daily
             paies
             out
             of
             her
             Cofers
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             vpholding
             of
             their
             decayed
             estates
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             woon
             them
             (
             if
             it
             had
             bin
             possible
             )
             to
             her
             loue
             and
             their
             allegiance
             ;
             and
             how
             som
             of
             them
             requited
             her
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             manifestly
             known
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             but
             lost
             labour
             any
             further
             to
             rehearse
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             Gentlemen
             againe
             of
             that
             country
             birth
             ,
             came
             daily
             into
             England
             about
             sutes
             ,
             that
             were
             still
             begging
             and
             craving
             ,
             and
             were
             continually
             returned
             from
             her
             Maiesties
             Court
             back
             again
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             laden
             with
             guiftes
             and
             prefermentes
             ,
             that
             she
             graciously
             &
             liberally
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ;
             who
             after
             they
             had
             passed
             &
             possessed
             their
             grants
             ,
             would
             neuer
             com
             in
             place
             to
             say
             Amen
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             her
             Maiesty
             praied
             for
             ;
             but
             rather
             by
             their
             ill
             
             example
             of
             contempt
             ,
             made
             some
             others
             more
             obstinate
             and
             stubborn
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             they
             would
             .
          
           
             I
             thinke
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             the
             Irish
             (
             considering
             how
             mildly
             they
             haue
             bin
             and
             are
             yet
             gouerned
             )
             deserueth
             no
             lesle
             to
             be
             condemned
             thē
             their
             Treasons
             :
             and
             Rebellious
             :
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             much
             detested
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             themselues
             ,
             as
             this
             vice
             of
             ingratitude
             .
          
           
             Ingratitude
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             excused
             nor
             coloured
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Robery
             ,
             Murther
             ,
             yea
             Treason
             it selfe
             ,
             may
             bee
             a
             little
             flourisht
             ouer
             with
             some
             blind
             excuse
             ,
             but
             ingratitude
             can
             neither
             bee
             couered
             nor
             shadowed
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             but
             remaining
             naked
             ,
             must
             mannifest
             it selfe
             euery
             where
             with
             shame
             &
             dishonour
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             requit
             a
             benefit
             receiued
             is
             ill
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             be
             said
             to
             bee
             the
             frailty
             of
             man
             :
             but
             to
             render
             and
             requit
             euill
             for
             good
             ,
             is
             most
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             this
             malignity
             hath
             euermore
             proceeded
             from
             detestable
             Creatures
             ,
             denounced
             and
             abhorred
             by
             God
             and
             all
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             Egyptians
             vsed
             to
             geld
             such
             persons
             as
             were
             detected
             with
             this
             vice
             of
             ingratitude
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             there
             might
             been
             no
             farther
             procreation
             of
             so
             viperous
             a
             brood
             :
             if
             this
             seuerity
             were
             vsed
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Irish
             that
             haue
             tasted
             of
             the
             bounty
             ,
             liberality
             and
             mercy
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             &
             haue
             repayed
             them
             againe
             with
             grudge
             ;
             murmnre
             ,
             disobedience
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             and
             sometime
             with
             Treason
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             Eunuches
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             would
             farre
             exceede
             in
             number
             ouer
             and
             aboue
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             fit
             for
             propagation
             .
          
           
           
             They
             haue
             bin
             still
             gouerned
             by
             such
             Princes
             ,
             who
             shunning
             the
             seuerity
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             haue
             rather
             conformed
             themselues
             to
             diuine
             mercy
             ,
             then
             to
             due
             Iustice
             ;
             they
             haue
             bin
             and
             still
             are
             ,
             gouerned
             by
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             endued
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             haue
             ruled
             and
             do
             rule
             with
             curtesie
             and
             clemency
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             imperfections
             of
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             that
             maketh
             them
             to
             mistake
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             inciuility
             ,
             both
             of
             manners
             and
             conditions
             ,
             vsed
             by
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             IF
             I
             should
             set
             downe
             the
             sluttish
             and
             vncleanly
             obseruations
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Women
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             those
             manners
             &
             conditions
             whereunto
             they
             invre
             themselues
             in
             the
             remote
             places
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             I
             might
             set
             downe
             such
             vnreuerent
             and
             loathsome
             matter
             ,
             as
             were
             vnfit
             for
             euery
             queasie
             stomacke
             to
             vnderstand
             of
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             speake
             of
             those
             affaires
             belonging
             to
             Child-bearing
             women
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             lesse
             vnciuill
             then
             vncleanly
             ,
             in
             many
             their
             demeanors
             belonging
             to
             those
             businesses
             :
             Neither
             will
             I
             speake
             of
             their
             vnmannerly
             manners
             in
             making
             of
             their
             Butter
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             beastly
             Physicke
             they
             haue
             vsed
             to
             apply
             to
             a
             Cow
             ,
             when
             she
             will
             not
             giue
             down
             hir
             Milke
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             speake
             heere
             what
             I
             my selfe
             haue
             seen
             in
             the
             North
             parts
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             how
             vnhamsomely
             
             the
             women
             do
             vse
             to
             grinde
             their
             Oat-meale
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             speake
             generally
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Realme
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             those
             thinges
             wherein
             they
             should
             be
             most
             neate
             and
             cleanely
             ,
             they
             doe
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             most
             sluttish
             and
             filthy
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             making
             of
             their
             Butter
             ,
             and
             washing
             of
             their
             Linnen
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             do
             abuse
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             blessings
             of
             God
             bestowed
             vpon
             that
             Country
             ,
             for
             as
             God
             promised
             the
             children
             of
             Israell
             to
             transport
             them
             into
             a
             land
             that
             flowed
             with
             Milke
             and
             Honey
             ,
             so
             the
             plenty
             of
             milke
             throughout
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Ireland
             doth
             so
             abound
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             people
             (
             of
             the
             poorest
             sort
             )
             are
             especially
             relieued
             and
             sustained
             (
             both
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             )
             with
             Milke
             and
             Butter
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Prouerbe
             ,
             
               GOD
               sendes
               meate
               ,
               and
               the
               Deuill
               sends
               Cookes
            
             ;
             so
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             send
             them
             plenty
             of
             Milke
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             behaue
             themselues
             in
             the
             vsing
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             no
             body
             but
             for
             themselues
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             the
             vncleanly
             diet
             :
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             Milke
             and
             Butter
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             other
             vnsauoury
             dishes
             besides
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             holden
             among
             the
             Irish
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             presagement
             of
             some
             misfortune
             ,
             to
             keepe
             their
             milking
             vessels
             cleanly
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             should
             either
             scald
             or
             wash
             them
             ,
             some
             vnlucky
             misaduenture
             would
             surely
             betide
             them
             :
             vpon
             this
             conceit
             ,
             al
             the
             vessels
             that
             they
             vse
             about
             their
             milke
             ,
             are
             most
             filthily
             kept
             :
             and
             I
             my selfe
             haue
             seene
             ,
             that
             vessell
             which
             they
             hold
             vnder
             the
             Cow
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             milking
             ,
             to
             be
             furred
             halfe
             an
             inch
             thicke
             with
             filth
             ,
             so
             that
             Dublyne
             it self
             is
             serued
             euery
             Market
             day
             with
             
             such
             Butter
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             much
             more
             loathsome
             then
             toothsome
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             washing
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             more
             filthie
             then
             in
             any
             other
             of
             their
             exercises
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             most
             vncleanlie
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             almost
             loath
             ,
             but
             to
             thinke
             of
             their
             scouring
             stuffe
             which
             they
             doe
             vse
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             Sope
             ;
             but
             hee
             that
             came
             in
             place
             when
             they
             were
             in
             their
             Laundry
             ,
             in
             their
             Nettyng
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             would
             neuer
             after
             stop
             his
             nose
             ,
             if
             he
             chanced
             to
             goe
             by
             where
             they
             were
             scouring
             of
             a
             Priuy
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             many
             other
             loathsome
             obseruations
             are
             vsed
             by
             the
             Irish
             ,
             from
             the
             which
             they
             wil
             not
             be
             diswaded
             ,
             but
             the
             vnnurtered
             sort
             among
             them
             are
             no
             lesse
             admiring
             our
             decencie
             ,
             then
             wee
             their
             rudenesse
             &
             vnciuility
             .
             And
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             elswher
             ,
             they
             wil
             not
             take
             any
             presidents
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             long
             it
             was
             before
             they
             coulde
             bee
             brought
             to
             imitate
             our
             English
             manner
             ,
             in
             diuers
             pointes
             of
             husbandry
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             ploughing
             of
             their
             land
             ;
             in
             the
             performing
             whereof
             ,
             they
             vsed
             the
             labour
             of
             fiue
             seuerall
             persons
             to
             euery
             plough
             ,
             and
             their
             Teem
             of
             Cattle
             ,
             which
             commonly
             consisted
             of
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             horses
             ,
             were
             placed
             all
             in
             front
             ,
             hauing
             neither
             cordes
             ,
             chaines
             ,
             nor
             lines
             ,
             wherby
             to
             draw
             ,
             but
             euery
             horse
             by
             his
             owne
             taile
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             ploughing
             when
             I
             knew
             Ireland
             first
             ,
             and
             is
             vsed
             still
             at
             this
             day
             in
             manie
             places
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Demand
             of
             them
             ,
             whie
             they
             should
             be
             so
             much
             addicted
             to
             their
             owne
             durtie
             demeanures
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             should
             not
             conforme
             themselues
             to
             those
             ciuill
             
             courses
             which
             they
             see
             are
             to
             bee
             perfourmed
             with
             lesse
             paine
             ,
             and
             more
             profit
             ;
             they
             can
             satisfy
             vs
             with
             no
             other
             reason
             but
             custome
             ,
             Thus
             did
             our
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             Custome
             is
             a
             Metall
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             standeth
             which
             way
             soeuer
             it
             bee
             bent
             ;
             Checke
             them
             for
             their
             vncleanlinesse
             ,
             and
             they
             plead
             Custome
             :
             reprehend
             them
             for
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             they
             say
             thus
             did
             our
             Fathers
             before
             vs
             :
             and
             I
             thinke
             it
             bee
             Custome
             that
             draweth
             them
             so
             often
             into
             rebellion
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             do
             as
             their
             fathers
             haue
             done
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             !
             their
             iudgements
             are
             both
             blinde
             and
             lame
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             deafe
             to
             all
             good
             counsels
             ,
             they
             are
             falne
             into
             a
             blinde
             arrogancy
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             so
             generally
             bewitched
             with
             Popery
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             neither
             draw
             example
             nor
             precept
             from
             the
             English
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             hope
             my
             generall
             speeches
             ,
             will
             breed
             no
             generall
             offence
             ;
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Irish
             are
             generally
             adicted
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             it
             would
             argue
             but
             a
             quarrelsome
             disposition
             ,
             to
             denay
             that
             truth
             which
             wee
             see
             in
             daily
             example
             before
             our
             eies
             ,
             and
             the
             Irish
             themselues
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             would
             be
             much
             offended
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             drop
             ten
             Papists
             ,
             for
             one
             Protestant
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ;
             themselues
             are
             neither
             ashamed
             ,
             nor
             affraid
             to
             confesse
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             wee
             might
             as
             well
             trust
             them
             in
             their
             fidelity
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             beleeue
             them
             in
             that
             :
             but
             they
             all
             speake
             faire
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             they
             loue
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             without
             doubt
             there
             are
             some
             small
             number
             ,
             to
             whome
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             
             open
             their
             eies
             ,
             and
             that
             doe
             stand
             assured
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             :
             but
             for
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             those
             that
             be
             Papists
             ,
             what
             fair
             semblance
             soeuer
             they
             make
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             may
             well
             say
             with
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               This
               people
               honoureth
               me
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               but
               their
               hearts
               are
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             And
             for
             these
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             speake
             with
             their
             lippes
             ,
             their
             harts
             are
             at
             Rome
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             shew
             it
             through
             euerie
             part
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             in
             Cittie
             ,
             Towne
             ,
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             in
             their
             receiuing
             and
             entertaining
             of
             
               Iesuites
               ,
               Seminaries
            
             ,
             and
             
               Popish
               Priests
            
             ,
             the
             protested
             enemies
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             ?
          
           
             With
             what
             face
             may
             they
             then
             auouch
             themselues
             to
             loue
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             dooth
             with
             such
             feruencie
             embrace
             his
             Maiesties
             deadly
             enemies
             .
             I
             will
             neuer
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             sinke
             in
             my
             head
             ,
             that
             an
             honest
             man
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             be
             in
             league
             with
             God
             and
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             perfect
             loue
             and
             charity
             with
             them
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             vulgar
             sort
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             wanting
             facultie
             to
             iudge
             of
             thinges
             truely
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             suffering
             themselues
             to
             be
             ledde
             and
             carried
             away
             with
             outward
             apparitions
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             possessed
             with
             bold
             nesse
             to
             despise
             ,
             but
             likewise
             with
             malipertnesse
             to
             impugne
             those
             meanes
             ,
             that
             should
             aswell
             induce
             them
             to
             the
             loue
             and
             obedience
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             wherin
             consisteth
             the
             state
             of
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             ignorance
             that
             hunteth
             after
             light
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             that
             beleeueth
             shaddowes
             to
             be
             substancial
             ;
             but
             Diuine
             knowledge
             ,
             from
             whence
             proceedeth
             all
             blessings
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             parent
             of
             Peace
             ,
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             discouereth
             
             truth
             from
             falshood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             most
             resplendant
             ornament
             of
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             what
             account
             they
             make
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             THe
             multitude
             of
             the
             Irish
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             ruder
             sort
             )
             are
             very
             regardlesse
             of
             their
             Oathes
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             reasons
             to
             induce
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             haue
             knowne
             Ireland
             these
             forty
             yeares
             ,
             yet
             (
             to
             my
             remembrance
             )
             I
             neuer
             knewe
             any
             man
             punnished
             for
             periury
             ,
             by
             any
             Iudiciall
             course
             of
             the
             Princes
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             a
             custome
             ,
             that
             vpon
             any
             controuersies
             amongst
             themselues
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             Tenants
             are
             inioyned
             to
             sweare
             by
             their
             Land-lordes
             hand
             ;
             the
             which
             Oath
             ,
             if
             the
             Land-lord
             do
             by
             any
             meanes
             disproue
             ,
             he
             imposeth
             a
             great
             fine
             vppon
             the
             partie
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             pay
             it
             :
             they
             are
             therefore
             verie
             circumspect
             in
             taking
             of
             that
             Oath
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             some
             respect
             againe
             to
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             deposed
             vpon
             a
             Masse-booke
             :
             And
             I
             will
             trust
             him
             better
             ,
             that
             offereth
             to
             sweare
             by
             bread
             and
             salt
             ,
             then
             him
             that
             offereth
             to
             sweare
             by
             the
             
               Bible
               ▪
            
             I
             meane
             ,
             amongest
             the
             greater
             number
             ,
             that
             make
             no
             conscience
             what
             they
             swear
             vpon
             an
             
               English
               book
            
             .
             And
             the
             simpler
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             hold
             their
             Oathes
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             the
             lesse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             bignesse
             of
             the
             book
             :
             for
             if
             they
             sweare
             vpon
             a
             little
             Booke
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             take
             but
             a
             little
             Oath
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             ,
             what
             betweene
             those
             that
             are
             simply
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             againe
             that
             are
             blinded
             with
             Poperie
             ,
             there
             will
             hardly
             be
             found
             a
             Iurie
             that
             wil
             find
             for
             his
             Maiestie
             .
             And
             heere
             (
             with
             al
             reuerēce
             )
             I
             must
             needes
             remember
             that
             euer
             renowned
             Qu.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             who
             would
             many
             times
             saie
             ,
             That
             the
             Irish
             were
             so
             allyed
             in
             kindred
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             she
             hauing
             neuer
             a
             Cosine
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             could
             neuer
             get
             her
             right
             .
             But
             woe
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             his
             state
             depending
             vpon
             the
             verdict
             of
             a
             Iurie
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             especiallie
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Protestant
             .
          
           
             The
             honestie
             of
             him
             that
             should
             giue
             testimonie
             in
             any
             matter
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             for
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             companie
             that
             hee
             is
             knowne
             to
             frequent
             .
             I
             do
             not
             thinke
             it
             therfore
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             a
             Papist
             ,
             that
             is
             trained
             vp
             in
             the
             deuillish
             doctrine
             of
             Equiuocation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             sweare
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             with
             
               A
               mentall
               reseruation
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             receiued
             as
             a
             witnesse
             against
             a
             protestant
             ,
             or
             to
             bee
             beleeued
             or
             credited
             in
             any
             thinge
             that
             he
             shall
             either
             say
             or
             sweare
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Because
             the
             two
             Midwiues
             ,
             Shiphuah
             and
             Puah
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             tolde
             a
             lie
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             commaunded
             that
             all
             the
             male
             children
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             should
             be
             slaine
             ,
             therefore
             saith
             our
             holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             lie
             for
             aduantage
             .
             Methinkes
             his
             holinesse
             might
             haue
             borrowed
             such
             another
             from
             the
             12.
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             borrowed
             Iewels
             of
             Siluer
             and
             Gold
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             if
             the
             Popes
             catholiques
             might
             haue
             the
             like
             liberty
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             then
             it
             were
             an
             excellent
             matter
             
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             for
             then
             a
             man
             might
             both
             lie
             &
             steale
             by
             authority
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             farre
             from
             the
             matter
             :
             for
             it
             is
             knowne
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             late
             gracious
             Queene
             ,
             the
             Pope
             gaue
             full
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             dispence
             with
             all
             Popish
             Recusants
             ,
             neither
             to
             holde
             worde
             ,
             promise
             ,
             contract
             ,
             nor
             protestation
             ,
             what
             or
             howsoeuer
             ,
             that
             had
             bin
             formerly
             conditioned
             ,
             or
             were
             heereafter
             to
             be
             made
             with
             any
             Heretique
             (
             as
             they
             call
             him
             )
             that
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Pope
             to
             bee
             Christs
             high
             Vicar
             heer
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             thereby
             full
             authority
             to
             depose
             Kings
             and
             princes
             at
             his
             owne
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Methinkes
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Equiuocation
             and
             
               Mental
               reseruation
            
             ,
             was
             very
             acceptable
             to
             the
             yong
             married
             wife
             ,
             who
             in
             her
             Husbands
             absence
             being
             solicited
             by
             an
             amorous
             friend
             ,
             she
             consented
             vnto
             him
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             meddle
             with
             her
             lippes
             ,
             neither
             to
             kisse
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             to
             touch
             them
             ;
             Hir
             louer
             demanded
             the
             reason
             ,
             she
             answered
             ;
             That
             at
             my
             mariage
             day
             ,
             this
             mouth
             of
             mine
             made
             inuiolable
             promise
             to
             my
             husbande
             of
             continencie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             what
             my
             mouth
             hath
             Religiously
             vowed
             ,
             shall
             Ceremoniously
             be
             kept
             :
             content
             thy selfe
             therefore
             with
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             my
             bodie
             ,
             for
             my
             lippes
             are
             onely
             vowed
             vnto
             my
             Husband
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             I
             will
             reserue
             them
             .
             I
             think
             of
             my
             conscience
             ,
             this
             Woman
             was
             as
             firme
             in
             the
             promise
             she
             made
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             as
             a
             number
             of
             Papists
             in
             their
             Oaths
             they
             do
             make
             to
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             onely
             warrantable
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             sometimes
             serue
             to
             salue
             a
             
             vow
             that
             is
             rashly
             made
             to
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             the
             holie
             Pilgrim
             ,
             that
             made
             solemne
             protestation
             to
             offer
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             his
             good
             fortunes
             at
             the
             high
             Altar
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             should
             betide
             him
             in
             his
             iourney
             .
             And
             by
             the
             way
             as
             he
             passed
             ,
             fortuning
             to
             find
             a
             bag
             of
             Nuts
             ,
             hee
             eate
             vp
             the
             Kernels
             ,
             and
             offered
             vp
             the
             shels
             .
          
           
             What
             call
             you
             this
             ,
             Equiuocation
             ,
             or
             
               Mentall
               Reseruation
            
             ?
             But
             call
             it
             what
             you
             list
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             doth
             fit
             our
             holy
             Fathers
             tooth
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             taught
             vs
             long
             agoe
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               Faith
               to
               bee
               holden
               with
               Heretiques
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             9.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             conquest
             should
             draw
             after
             it
             Lawe
             ,
             Language
             ,
             and
             Habit.
             
          
           
             
               MAister
               Stanihurst
            
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             a
             Conquest
             should
             draw
             three
             things
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             vanquished
             should
             surrender
             themselues
             to
             imitate
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             Language
             ,
             &
             the
             manner
             of
             Apparrell
             vsed
             and
             accustomed
             by
             the
             Victors
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             the
             Irish
             would
             submit
             themselues
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             
               English
               Lawes
            
             ,
             for
             I
             say
             the
             Countrey
             is
             accursed
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             gouerned
             by
             Law
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             ignorance
             that
             breedeth
             contempt
             of
             Law
             ;
             contempt
             of
             Law
             ,
             draweth
             on
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             Rebellion
             is
             the
             vtter
             decay
             ,
             ruine
             ,
             and
             desolation
             of
             countries
             and
             kingdomes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             ignorance
             ioyned
             with
             obstinacie
             ,
             that
             hath
             
             not
             onely
             contemned
             the
             positiue
             lawes
             of
             Princes
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             likewise
             dispised
             and
             impugned
             the
             deuine
             lawes
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
             And
             where
             God
             is
             not
             knowne
             ,
             the
             Prince
             cannot
             bee
             obeyed
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             light
             and
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             conteineth
             subiects
             in
             obedience
             vnto
             their
             Princes
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Gospell
             is
             generallie
             receiued
             ,
             there
             is
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             vniuersallie
             embraced
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             in
             nothing
             more
             repugnant
             then
             against
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             imitation
             of
             Language
             (
             as
             M.
             Stanihurst
             hath
             said
             )
             it
             hath
             been
             thought
             very
             expedient
             ,
             for
             diuers
             respects
             ,
             that
             the
             conquered
             should
             surrender
             themselues
             to
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             :
             and
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             ,
             when
             William
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             had
             conquered
             England
             ,
             hoping
             to
             translate
             our
             English
             language
             into
             French
             ,
             he
             caused
             al
             our
             English
             Lawes
             to
             be
             written
             and
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             French
             tongue
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             haue
             continued
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             remaining
             at
             this
             very
             houre
             .
          
           
             But
             heer
             beehold
             the
             godly
             disposition
             of
             our
             gracious
             King
             that
             now
             raigneth
             ,
             who
             comiserating
             the
             calamity
             of
             the
             hunger-starued
             Realm
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             hath
             neuer
             yet
             tasted
             of
             any
             thing
             published
             in
             their
             owne
             language
             ,
             but
             lies
             ,
             fables
             ,
             and
             popish
             fantasies
             ,
             that
             hath
             but
             led
             them
             into
             ignorance
             and
             error
             .
             To
             giue
             them
             some
             tast
             therfore
             of
             that
             heauenly
             foode
             ,
             whereof
             they
             haue
             neuer
             yet
             felt
             smack
             or
             sauour
             ;
             he
             hath
             caused
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             togither
             with
             the
             Booke
             of
             Common
             Praier
             ,
             in
             that
             forme
             and
             manner
             as
             it
             is
             now
             vsed
             
             in
             our
             English
             churches
             ,
             to
             be
             both
             translated
             into
             Irish
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             printed
             in
             the
             Irish
             Charracter
             ,
             that
             aswell
             the
             lettered
             sort
             ,
             that
             can
             reade
             their
             owne
             language
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             vnlearned
             ,
             that
             can
             but
             vnderstand
             what
             they
             heare
             others
             read
             ,
             may
             reap
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             clemency
             and
             loue
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             doth
             seeke
             by
             curtesie
             to
             winne
             them
             ,
             that
             might
             otherwise
             enforce
             them
             by
             compulsion
             of
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             for
             the
             Irish
             to
             invre
             themselues
             to
             speake
             English
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             were
             happy
             for
             
               England
               &
               Ireland
            
             both
             .
             If
             neuer
             a
             Papist
             throughout
             that
             whol
             coūtry
             ,
             could
             either
             speak
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             vnderstād
             a
             word
             of
             English
             :
             and
             it
             is
             holden
             for
             a
             Maxime
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             ten
             English
             wil
             sooner
             become
             Irish
             ,
             then
             one
             Irish
             will
             be
             found
             to
             turne
             English
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             for
             the
             imitation
             of
             habit
             and
             attire
             ,
             that
             (
             M.
             Stamhurst
             saith
             )
             should
             likewise
             follow
             a
             conquest
             ,
             I
             protest
             I
             would
             not
             wish
             the
             Irish
             so
             much
             harme
             ,
             to
             inioyne
             them
             to
             follow
             our
             English
             fashion
             in
             apparrell
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             almost
             neuer
             a
             passage
             from
             Chester
             to
             Dublyne
             ,
             but
             one
             Foole
             or
             other
             commeth
             ouer
             with
             a
             new
             fashion
             ,
             either
             for
             men
             or
             Women
             ,
             or
             for
             both
             .
             And
             although
             the
             Irish
             are
             proud
             enough
             of
             minde
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             lightly
             proude
             in
             their
             apparrell
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             example
             of
             our
             English
             pride
             ,
             hath
             doone
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             harme
             amongst
             that
             people
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             many
             yeares
             ago
             (
             when
             I
             was
             a
             little
             Bookish
             )
             I
             haue
             read
             of
             a
             pretty
             Prouiso
             ,
             deuised
             for
             the
             preuention
             of
             Pride
             ,
             an
             Act
             established
             ,
             debarring
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             aswell
             men
             as
             women
             ,
             
             from
             the
             wearing
             of
             any
             gayish
             or
             light-coloured
             apparrell
             (
             Players
             and
             Curtizans
             onely
             excepted
             )
             to
             whome
             free
             liberty
             was
             giuen
             to
             weare
             vvhat
             they
             themselues
             listed
             .
          
           
             This
             did
             not
             onely
             incite
             those
             that
             were
             honest
             ,
             to
             liue
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             modest
             and
             comly
             attire
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             alike
             inducement
             to
             those
             that
             were
             well
             knowne
             Strumpets
             ,
             to
             shelter
             themselues
             vnder
             the
             habit
             of
             modesty
             ,
             thereby
             to
             escape
             from
             being
             reputed
             infamous
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Prouerbe
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Frocke
               that
               maketh
               the
               Friar
               ,
            
             so
             without
             doubt
             ,
             those
             women
             are
             not
             all
             dishonest
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             outward
             showes
             in
             their
             Attyre
             ,
             a
             man
             woulde
             thinke
             ,
             they
             had
             sent
             their
             Consciences
             vnto
             the
             Stewes
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             pitty
             that
             beutie
             should
             be
             Mercenary
             ,
             or
             that
             by
             strange
             inuentions
             it
             should
             set
             it self
             to
             sale
             ;
             And
             why
             are
             those
             beauties
             vailed
             ,
             that
             Women
             themselues
             desires
             to
             shew
             ,
             and
             euery
             man
             desires
             to
             see
             ?
             But
             they
             say
             it
             is
             for
             modesty
             ,
             and
             I
             commend
             it
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             bee
             modest
             likewise
             in
             their
             Manners
             .
          
           
             Pithagoras
             Neece
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Woman
             going
             to
             bedde
             with
             a
             man
             ,
             ought
             together
             with
             her
             Peticote
             ,
             to
             put
             off
             all
             bashfulnesse
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             put
             it
             on
             againe
             :
             Not
             like
             her
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             first
             went
             to
             bed
             with
             a
             Sea-faring
             man
             ,
             stript
             her selfe
             quite
             of
             her
             modesty
             ,
             &
             could
             neuer
             finde
             a
             time
             to
             put
             it
             on
             againe
             after
             .
             But
             modesty
             (
             aswell
             in
             attire
             ,
             as
             in
             conuersation
             and
             manners
             )
             hath
             euer
             beene
             the
             reputed
             Ornament
             
             of
             women
             ;
             but
             to
             speake
             truth
             of
             our
             Gentlewomen
             of
             Ireland
             :
             that
             be
             of
             Irish
             birth
             ,
             they
             haue
             little
             practise
             ,
             either
             in
             pride
             or
             in
             good
             huswiferie
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             alwaies
             busied
             in
             taking
             their
             ease
             .
             And
             it
             is
             holden
             for
             a
             seruile
             kinde
             of
             basenesse
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             ,
             for
             a
             gentleman
             or
             a
             gentlewoman
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             any
             manner
             of
             faculty
             ,
             Idlenesse
             onely
             excepted
             .
             And
             this
             conceipt
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             another
             occasion
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             engendreth
             many
             vaine
             &
             lasciuious
             thoghts
             ,
             so
             it
             draweth
             after
             it
             ,
             wicked
             and
             dishonest
             deeds
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             the
             Irish
             that
             haue
             reduced
             themselues
             to
             ciuility
             ,
             (
             were
             it
             not
             for
             their
             Religion
             )
             are
             otherwise
             ,
             of
             very
             good
             conuersation
             ;
             and
             aswell
             in
             their
             manners
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             decencie
             of
             their
             apparell
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             modest
             and
             comly
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             charmed
             by
             their
             ghostly
             fathers
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Angell
             shoulde
             come
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             speake
             against
             Poperie
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             condemned
             amongst
             them
             ,
             yea
             and
             holden
             for
             accursed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             certaine
             Septes
             and
             degrees
             among
             the
             Irish
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             reputed
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             ,
             as
             amongst
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             diuers
             degrees
             ,
             accorto
             the
             which
             each
             man
             is
             regarded
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             that
             Realme
             ,
             they
             are
             amongst
             them
             as
             Honorable
             ,
             and
             as
             worthy
             to
             bee
             honoured
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             other
             Nation
             whatsoeuer
             ;
             so
             
             likewise
             againe
             ,
             both
             of
             Knights
             and
             Gentlemen
             .
          
           
             After
             their
             Gentlemen
             ,
             whereof
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             are
             rude
             and
             vnciuill
             enough
             ,
             the
             horsmen
             succeedeth
             in
             the
             next
             ranke
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             serue
             his
             lord
             and
             Captaine
             in
             an
             action
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             Galloglas
             succeedeth
             the
             Horsman
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             commonly
             armed
             with
             a
             Scull
             ,
             a
             shirt
             of
             maile
             ,
             and
             a
             Galoglas
             Axe
             :
             his
             seruice
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             is
             neither
             good
             against
             horsmen
             ,
             nor
             able
             to
             endure
             an
             encounter
             of
             Pikes
             ,
             yet
             the
             Irish
             do
             make
             great
             account
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Kerne
             of
             Ireland
             are
             next
             in
             request
             ,
             the
             very
             drosse
             and
             scum
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             a
             generation
             of
             Villaines
             not
             worthy
             to
             liue
             :
             these
             be
             they
             that
             liue
             by
             robbing
             and
             spoiling
             the
             poore
             Countrey-man
             ,
             that
             maketh
             him
             many
             times
             to
             buy
             bread
             to
             giue
             vnto
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             want
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             poore
             children
             .
             These
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             run
             out
             with
             euerie
             Rebell
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             verie
             
               Hags
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             for
             the
             gallows
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             now
             come
             to
             the
             hors-boyes
             ,
             so
             tearmed
             by
             their
             professions
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             keep
             or
             dress
             horse
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             England
             we
             cal
             them
             hors-keepers
             ,
             so
             in
             Ireland
             he
             carries
             the
             name
             but
             of
             a
             horse
             boy
             how
             yong
             or
             old
             soeuer
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             Septes
             or
             professions
             ,
             namely
             of
             Bardes
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             manner
             of
             Poets
             or
             Rythmers
             ,
             which
             do
             nothing
             but
             sit
             and
             compose
             lies
             .
             Then
             they
             haue
             Harpers
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             so
             reuerenced
             among
             the
             Irish
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             they
             will
             forbeare
             to
             hurt
             either
             their
             persons
             ,
             or
             their
             
             goods
             ,
             but
             are
             rather
             inclined
             to
             giue
             them
             ,
             &
             are
             verie
             bountifull
             ,
             either
             to
             Rymers
             or
             Fooles
             .
          
           
             Then
             is
             there
             a
             certaine
             brotherhood
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Karrowes
             ,
             and
             these
             be
             common
             gamsters
             ,
             that
             do
             onely
             exercise
             playing
             at
             Cards
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             play
             away
             their
             mantels
             ,
             and
             their
             shirts
             from
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             nothing
             left
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             trusse
             themselues
             in
             straw
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             life
             they
             lead
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             they
             will
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             now
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             these
             sorts
             and
             professions
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             the
             child
             is
             euer
             desirous
             to
             imitate
             what
             his
             father
             hath
             bin
             before
             him
             .
             If
             the
             father
             hath
             been
             a
             horseman
             ,
             the
             sonne
             will
             be
             a
             horsman
             :
             if
             the
             father
             hath
             beene
             a
             Galoglas
             ,
             the
             sonne
             will
             be
             a
             Galloglas
             :
             if
             the
             father
             hath
             beene
             a
             Kerne
             ,
             the
             sonne
             will
             be
             a
             Kerne
             :
             if
             the
             father
             haue
             been
             a
             horse
             boy
             ,
             the
             son
             will
             be
             no
             better
             .
             But
             this
             is
             most
             of
             al
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             father
             had
             bin
             a
             Rythmer
             ,
             the
             son
             would
             bee
             a
             Rithmer
             ;
             which
             seemeth
             strange
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             that
             Poetry
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             should
             succeed
             by
             discent
             from
             the
             father
             to
             the
             sonne
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             holpen
             elsewhere
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Nature
             ,
             but
             Art
             :
             and
             therfore
             ,
             if
             their
             Irish
             Rymers
             be
             of
             such
             excellencie
             ,
             as
             the
             Irish
             themselues
             will
             commend
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             is
             wonderfull
             .
          
           
             Euery
             great
             man
             in
             the
             Countrey
             hath
             his
             Rymer
             ,
             his
             Harper
             ,
             and
             his
             knowne
             Messenger
             ,
             to
             run
             about
             the
             Countrey
             with
             Letters
             .
          
           
             These
             altogither
             among
             themselues
             ,
             do
             obserue
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Complements
            
             ,
             and
             euery
             profession
             hath
             
             his
             particular
             Decorum
             ,
             I
             cannot
             commend
             them
             for
             their
             Ciuility
             ,
             nor
             they
             do
             not
             superabound
             in
             honesty
             :
             their
             Vertue
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             their
             Fathers
             haue
             done
             before
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             Irish
             Coshering
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             credulity
             in
             beleeuing
             of
             Lyes
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             ,
             a
             kinde
             of
             feasting
             or
             banquetting
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Coshering
             ,
             &
             this
             is
             the
             maner
             of
             it
             ;
             Good
             company
             both
             of
             men
             and
             women
             being
             drawne
             together
             a
             feasting
             ,
             to
             entertaine
             the
             time
             betweene
             meales
             ,
             they
             haue
             their
             Rythmers
             &
             their
             Harpers
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             sing
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             play
             :
             the
             songes
             that
             they
             vse
             to
             sing
             ,
             are
             vsually
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             Theft
             ,
             of
             Murther
             ,
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             them
             lying
             fixions
             of
             their
             owne
             Collections
             ,
             inuented
             but
             of
             purpose
             ,
             to
             stirre
             vp
             their
             hearts
             to
             imitate
             the
             example
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             making
             repetition
             how
             many
             Cowes
             they
             had
             stoln
             ,
             how
             many
             murthers
             they
             had
             committed
             ,
             how
             many
             times
             they
             had
             rebeld
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             what
             spoiles
             and
             out-rages
             they
             had
             done
             against
             the
             English
             .
          
           
             The
             maner
             of
             their
             sitting
             in
             this
             great
             feasting
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             Stooles
             nor
             Tables
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             bundle
             of
             Straw
             strewed
             about
             the
             floure
             ,
             they
             set
             themselues
             downe
             one
             by
             another
             :
             Another
             burden
             of
             straw
             being
             shaken
             ouer
             their
             legs
             ,
             
             doth
             serue
             them
             to
             set
             on
             their
             dishes
             .
             Perhaps
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Summer
             ,
             or
             where
             the
             place
             will
             affoord
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             Straw
             they
             vse
             greene
             Rushes
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             Straw
             or
             Rushes
             thus
             strewed
             ouer
             their
             legges
             ,
             this
             is
             both
             Table
             and
             Table-cloath
             ,
             wheron
             they
             vse
             to
             place
             their
             dishes
             .
          
           
             Victuals
             they
             shall
             haue
             plenty
             ,
             Beefe
             ,
             Mutton
             ,
             Porke
             ,
             Hens
             ,
             Rabits
             ,
             and
             all
             together
             serued
             in
             a
             great
             woodden
             platter
             :
             
               Aqua
               vite
            
             they
             must
             haue
             good
             store
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             bee
             called
             a
             feast
             .
             Vpon
             Wednesdayes
             ,
             Fridayes
             ,
             and
             Satterdaies
             ,
             they
             haue
             like
             plentie
             of
             fish
             ,
             for
             vpon
             those
             daies
             ,
             to
             eate
             a
             bit
             of
             flesh
             ,
             is
             a
             more
             deadly
             sinne
             ,
             then
             either
             drunkennesse
             or
             Letchery
             .
          
           
             And
             commonly
             the
             Irish
             custome
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             serued
             with
             flesh
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             bread
             with
             their
             meat
             ,
             but
             if
             their
             store
             be
             such
             that
             they
             hauebread
             ,
             their
             finest
             Manchets
             are
             ordinarily
             Oaten-Cakes
             ,
             in
             this
             sort
             prepared
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             remote
             places
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             Threashing
             their
             Oats
             ,
             they
             vse
             to
             burne
             them
             out
             of
             the
             straw
             ,
             and
             then
             winnowing
             them
             in
             the
             wind
             ,
             from
             their
             burnt
             ashes
             ,
             they
             make
             them
             into
             meale
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             should
             say
             how
             vnhandsomely
             they
             doe
             grinde
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             I
             should
             tel
             ,
             how
             my selfe
             haue
             seene
             a
             woman
             sitting
             with
             a
             Mustarde
             Quearne
             betweene
             her
             bare
             thighes
             ,
             grinding
             of
             Oatmeale
             ,
             I
             thinke
             a
             man
             would
             haue
             little
             list
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             bread
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             Meale
             ,
             as
             ill
             in
             complexion
             (
             to
             looke
             vppon
             )
             as
             a
             little
             durt
             vnder
             a
             mans
             feet
             ,
             they
             make
             their
             Cakes
             ,
             for
             other
             bread
             
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             seldome
             when
             they
             haue
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             tell
             some
             other
             vnmannerly
             tales
             vsed
             by
             the
             Irish
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             of
             Coshering
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             let
             them
             passe
             .
             And
             as
             M.
             Stanihurst
             saith
             ,
             the
             antiquitie
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             feasting
             ,
             is
             set
             foorth
             by
             Virgil
             ,
             when
             Dido
             entertained
             the
             Troyan
             Prince
             &
             his
             company
             ;
             but
             
               Maister
               Stanihurst
            
             shall
             neuer
             make
             me
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             maner
             of
             Coshering
             was
             drawne
             from
             that
             president
             :
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Irish
             writers
             ,
             haue
             euer
             beene
             ,
             to
             draw
             presidents
             from
             ancient
             and
             Worme-eaten
             Authorities
             :
             for
             with
             these
             Trifles
             they
             doe
             bewitch
             the
             poore
             ignorant
             people
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             them
             beleeue
             what
             themselues
             list
             to
             perswade
             ;
             and
             the
             Irish
             are
             wonderfully
             addicted
             to
             giue
             credit
             and
             beleefe
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             fabulous
             fixions
             of
             their
             lying
             Poets
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             Prognosticating
             Soothsayers
             and
             Witches
             ,
             like
             our
             Husbandmen
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             doe
             draw
             all
             their
             knowledge
             from
             the
             Counsell
             of
             a
             Kalender
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             their
             wise
             men
             ,
             or
             wise
             women
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             do
             prognosticate
             either
             good
             or
             euill
             fortune
             ,
             they
             doe
             more
             relie
             in
             their
             presagements
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             in
             the
             foure
             Euangelists
             :
             and
             sooner
             they
             will
             beleeue
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             doe
             beleeue
             in
             Charmes
             and
             Incantations
             :
             then
             they
             haue
             words
             and
             Spels
             to
             driue
             away
             rats
             ,
             &
             to
             heal
             diseases
             :
             then
             they
             haue
             inchanted
             Gyrdles
             ,
             that
             can
             defend
             the
             violence
             of
             shot
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             such
             defence
             ,
             that
             no
             sword
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             weapon
             shall
             hurt
             the
             party
             that
             is
             girded
             with
             them
             .
          
           
           
             It
             were
             both
             admirable
             and
             incredible
             for
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             obseruations
             vsed
             by
             the
             Irish
             ,
             vppon
             certaine
             Saints
             Eeues
             ,
             but
             especially
             on
             May-Eeue
             ,
             &
             
               Midsommer
               Eeue
            
             ;
             what
             watching
             ,
             what
             ratling
             ,
             what
             tinkling
             vpon
             pannes
             and
             candlesticks
             ,
             what
             strewing
             of
             Hearbes
             ,
             what
             clamors
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             Ceremonies
             are
             vsed
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             in
             Dublyne
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             very
             markes
             and
             badges
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             neither
             obserued
             nor
             beleeued
             amongst
             any
             other
             people
             in
             the
             Worlde
             ,
             but
             amongst
             
               Infidels
               ,
               Pagans
            
             ,
             and
             Papists
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             from
             these
             vain
             fantasies
             ,
             so
             many
             famous
             impressions
             do
             arise
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             I
             may
             say
             )
             how
             many
             infamous
             lies
             are
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             as
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             once
             gotten
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Clue
             ,
             hee
             may
             winde
             off
             at
             pleasure
             what
             himselfe
             listeth
             ;
             so
             men
             that
             are
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             nourish
             Nouelties
             ,
             hauing
             once
             receiued
             any
             thing
             for
             truth
             ,
             he
             thinketh
             it
             a
             deede
             of
             charity
             to
             impart
             it
             to
             his
             friend
             ,
             and
             feareth
             not
             to
             adde
             something
             of
             his
             owne
             inuention
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             make
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             beleeued
             :
             and
             thus
             from
             a
             particular
             errour
             ,
             by
             this
             manner
             of
             handling
             ,
             it
             becommeth
             publicke
             :
             for
             as
             the
             flixability
             of
             our
             inuentions
             ,
             to
             frame
             reasons
             vnto
             all
             manner
             of
             dreames
             and
             fantasies
             ,
             are
             very
             apt
             and
             readie
             ,
             so
             our
             immaginations
             are
             likewise
             found
             as
             easie
             to
             receiue
             impressions
             from
             falshoode
             ,
             deriued
             from
             very
             friuolous
             and
             foolish
             apparitions
             :
             but
             it
             is
             commonly
             saide
             ,
             that
             to
             bee
             light
             of
             beleefe
             ,
             and
             easily
             perswaded
             ,
             proceedeth
             from
             a
             lightnesse
             of
             the
             wit
             ,
             and
             weakenesse
             of
             the
             braine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             How
             Ireland
             was
             purged
             from
             all
             venemous
             wormes
             ,
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Saint
             Patrick
             .
          
           
             MAister
             Stanihurst
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             is
             very
             angry
             against
             Maist
             .
             
               Alan
               Cope
            
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             scoffe
             at
             the
             Irish
             conceite
             ,
             that
             will
             needs
             attribute
             the
             purging
             of
             venemous
             Wormes
             from
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             the
             Prayers
             of
             S.
             Patruke
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             although
             
               Maister
               Alan
               Cope
            
             ,
             sufficiently
             proueth
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             seuerall
             writers
             ,
             that
             Ireland
             was
             destitute
             of
             all
             these
             venomous
             wormes
             ,
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             Saint
             Patricke
             was
             borne
             ;
             yet
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             is
             so
             angry
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             any
             doubt
             or
             question
             made
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             so
             long
             receiued
             and
             beleeued
             for
             an
             vndoubted
             truth
             amongst
             the
             Natiues
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             he
             pickes
             a
             great
             many
             of
             quarrels
             against
             M.
             
               Alan
               Cope
            
             ;
             finding
             fault
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             obserued
             
               Decorum
               persona
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Decorum
               dialogi
            
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             quarrelleth
             with
             his
             Diuinity
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             hee
             saieth
             )
             is
             farre
             dissonant
             from
             the
             Rules
             of
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
               And
               when
               he
               hath
               charged
               M.
            
             Cope
             
               with
               many
               other
               absurdities
               ,
               he
               setteth
               downe
               this
               proposition
               ,
            
             That
             like
             as
             God
             in
             his
             Iustice
             punisheth
             a
             Country
             that
             is
             hard
             hearted
             ,
             with
             Wormes
             and
             Vermine
             ,
             so
             of
             his
             mercy
             they
             are
             remoued
             again
             from
             a
             Realme
             ,
             that
             is
             obedient
             and
             ready
             to
             follow
             his
             Lawes
             and
             Precepts
             .
          
           
           
             
               To
               put
               this
               out
               of
               Question
               ,
               hee
               bringeth
               this
               President
               ,
            
             That
             as
             Pharaoh
             woulde
             not
             listen
             to
             those
             threats
             denounced
             him
             by
             Moses
             &
             Aaron
             ,
             was
             therfore
             punnished
             with
             Frogges
             and
             Flyes
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             vermine
             ,
             yet
             vpon
             his
             shew
             of
             repentance
             ,
             at
             the
             instant
             request
             of
             Moses
             ,
             those
             plagues
             were
             appeased
             ,
             and
             the
             wormes
             extinguished
             :
             why
             then
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             may
             it
             not
             likewise
             hold
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Patrick
             ,
             finding
             the
             Irish
             so
             prest
             and
             ready
             to
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             might
             not
             stand
             so
             highly
             in
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             through
             his
             earnest
             Prayers
             ,
             the
             venemous
             and
             poisoned
             Wormes
             should
             be
             abandoned
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             this
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             difficulty
             to
             be
             belieued
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             fore-promised
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             xvi
             .
             of
             Marke
             saith
             ,
             And
             these
             tokens
             shall
             follow
             them
             that
             beleeue
             ,
             they
             shall
             cast
             out
             deuils
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             they
             shall
             speake
             with
             new
             tongues
             ,
             they
             shall
             driue
             away
             Serpents
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Were
             not
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             well
             spyed
             out
             by
             our
             
               Irish
               Chronicler
            
             ,
             and
             as
             aptly
             applyed
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             that
             willed
             Christ
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             cast
             himself
             from
             the
             Pynacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               That
               his
               Angels
               should
               hold
               him
               vp
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               dash
               his
               foote
               against
               a
               stone
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             with
             M.
             Stanihnrst
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             other
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             Saint
             Patricke
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Praiers
             hath
             thus
             purged
             Ireland
             from
             Toads
             ,
             from
             Snakes
             ,
             from
             Adders
             ,
             &
             from
             other
             like
             venomous
             Wormes
             :
             but
             there
             are
             other
             ,
             aswell
             Beasts
             as
             Birds
             ,
             as
             the
             Roe-Buck
             ,
             the
             Moule
             ,
             the
             Pianet
             ,
             the
             Nytingale
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             meer
             strangers
             
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             thinke
             but
             that
             it
             was
             one
             mans
             worke
             to
             expell
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             one
             time
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             Saint
             Patrick
             ,
             or
             whosoeuer
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             seuere
             against
             the
             Nytingale
             ,
             the
             sweete
             Querrister
             of
             the
             Wood
             ,
             whose
             delectable
             harmony
             is
             pleasing
             to
             euery
             eare
             ,
             I
             would
             he
             had
             been
             as
             strict
             in
             Iustice
             against
             that
             foul
             mouthed
             Bird
             the
             Cuckow
             ,
             whose
             notes
             were
             neuer
             yet
             pleasing
             to
             any
             mans
             eare
             ,
             that
             was
             iealous
             of
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             to
             do
             the
             Irish
             no
             wrong
             ,
             this
             gauling
             griefe
             of
             iealousie
             ,
             is
             no
             generall
             sicknesse
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             it
             troubleth
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             I
             account
             them
             so
             much
             the
             wiser
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             frenzie
             ,
             that
             neuer
             yet
             did
             good
             ,
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             euer
             sought
             to
             restraine
             it
             by
             discretion
             .
          
           
             If
             Histories
             be
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             
               Lucullus
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Pompei
               ,
               Anthoni
               ,
               Cato
               ,
            
             and
             diuers
             other
             gallant
             men
             ,
             were
             Cornuted
             :
             and
             although
             they
             themselues
             knew
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             made
             no
             stirre
             about
             it
             ,
             that
             Coxcombe
             Lepidus
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             who
             dyed
             with
             verie
             greefe
             that
             his
             Wife
             had
             made
             him
             Cuckold
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             many
             husbands
             haue
             their
             beene
             ,
             that
             haue
             indured
             this
             accident
             ,
             not
             onely
             without
             reproach
             and
             offence
             against
             their
             wiues
             ,
             but
             with
             singular
             commendation
             to
             their
             owne
             Vertue
             ,
             in
             concealing
             it
             from
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Some
             women
             there
             hath
             beene
             ,
             that
             hath
             prostituted
             themselues
             ,
             thereby
             to
             aduance
             her
             Husbands
             credit
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             saue
             her
             husbands
             life
             :
             but
             this
             subiect
             is
             not
             for
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             these
             presidents
             
             are
             out
             of
             season
             for
             this
             age
             ,
             but
             there
             hath
             beene
             Husbands
             knowne
             ,
             that
             haue
             of
             themselues
             made
             Port-sale
             of
             their
             wiues
             honesties
             ,
             aswell
             for
             their
             profite
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             preferment
             :
             as
             Phanlius
             the
             Argian
             ,
             who
             through
             ambition
             ,
             offered
             his
             wife
             to
             King
             Phillip
             :
             And
             as
             Galba
             ,
             who
             bestowed
             a
             Supper
             of
             Merenas
             ,
             and
             perceiuing
             him
             to
             cast
             some
             amorous
             glances
             on
             his
             wife
             ,
             beeing
             risen
             from
             the
             Table
             ,
             shrunke
             downe
             vppon
             his
             Cushion
             ,
             as
             one
             oppressed
             with
             sleepe
             ,
             thereby
             to
             giue
             him
             the
             better
             scope
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             might
             persist
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             foolish
             curiosity
             for
             a
             man
             to
             seeke
             for
             that
             which
             he
             would
             bee
             loath
             to
             finde
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             found
             ,
             he
             cannot
             amend
             .
          
           
             I
             rather
             commend
             me
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             taking
             his
             wife
             so
             tardy
             ,
             that
             hee
             needed
             no
             other
             witnesse
             ,
             then
             what
             himselfe
             had
             seene
             ,
             would
             not
             yet
             beleeue
             his
             own
             sences
             ,
             but
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             wold
             neuer
             condemn
             a
             true
             dealing
             wife
             ,
             for
             a
             false
             misdeeming
             eye
             .
             I
             applaude
             his
             Wisedome
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             owne
             Vertue
             ,
             could
             suppresse
             his
             ovvne
             shame
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             said
             without
             iudgment
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             mariage
             might
             be
             made
             betweene
             a
             deafe
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             blind
             woman
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             woulde
             not
             wish
             that
             a
             man
             should
             either
             be
             too
             light
             in
             hearing
             ,
             or
             too
             quicke
             of
             sight
             ,
             to
             looke
             into
             his
             wiues
             affaires
             :
             and
             for
             him
             that
             would
             liue
             in
             a
             quiet
             content
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             one
             eye
             were
             enough
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             most
             ,
             for
             him
             that
             will
             be
             still
             peeping
             and
             prying
             into
             his
             wiues
             businesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             holy
             Saintes
             ,
             that
             haue
             bin
             borne
             ,
             bred
             ,
             and
             brought
             vp
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             IF
             a
             man
             may
             beleeue
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             in
             his
             discription
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             there
             hath
             bin
             many
             holy
             Saints
             ,
             natiues
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             were
             full
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             &
             performed
             so
             many
             wonderful
             matters
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             neuer
             a
             wise
             man
             in
             the
             worlde
             would
             beleeue
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             continue
             still
             at
             this
             present
             houre
             .
             Our
             holy
             ,
             holy
             brood
             of
             
               Iesuites
               ,
               Seminaries
               ,
               Fryers
            
             and
             such
             other
             ,
             do
             performe
             stranges
             thinges
             ,
             but
             specially
             for
             the
             increase
             and
             propagation
             of
             children
             ,
             not
             a
             barren
             woman
             in
             an
             house
             where
             they
             be
             lodged
             :
             for
             she
             that
             is
             not
             Child-bearing
             ,
             a
             blessing
             from
             one
             of
             these
             of
             the
             holy
             order
             will
             make
             her
             so
             to
             fructify
             ,
             that
             her
             husband
             (
             whatsoeuer
             he
             wanteth
             besides
             )
             shal
             be
             sure
             to
             want
             no
             Children
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             aduiseth
             his
             reader
             not
             to
             be
             ouer
             credulous
             to
             beleeue
             all
             that
             is
             written
             of
             those
             holy
             Saintes
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             their
             fained
             Miracles
             :
             so
             I
             protest
             ,
             for
             the
             loue
             that
             I
             beare
             to
             a
             nūber
             of
             my
             Ireland
             frends
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             them
             to
             bee
             well
             aware
             of
             this
             holy
             brood
             of
             the
             Popes
             Cockrels
             ,
             the
             prouerbe
             is
             old
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             old
             as
             true
             :
             
               That
               Pigeons
               and
               Priestes
               do
               make
               foule
               houses
               .
            
          
           
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             place
             or
             Countrey
             where
             Popery
             is
             profest
             but
             they
             are
             full
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             full
             visions
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             
             strange
             euentes
             ,
             but
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             foolish
             ,
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             more
             grosse
             ,
             and
             more
             absurd
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             either
             heard
             or
             reade
             of
             .
             It
             were
             strange
             to
             make
             relation
             of
             the
             Miracles
             that
             haue
             bin
             wrought
             at
             the
             holy
             Crosse
             ,
             but
             especially
             at
             Saint
             Patricks
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             Rethoricke
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             seeming
             to
             affect
             ignorance
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             a
             subtilty
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             should
             but
             reade
             ,
             what
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             himselfe
             hath
             set
             downe
             of
             that
             miraculous
             place
             of
             S.
             Patrickes
             Purgatory
             if
             he
             hath
             bin
             but
             a
             little
             touched
             with
             the
             Tincture
             of
             wit
             ,
             will
             finde
             out
             the
             very
             mystery
             of
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             Knauery
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             Ireland
             is
             full
             of
             strange
             Miracles
             ,
             so
             I
             thinke
             there
             are
             more
             Saints
             known
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             then
             euer
             was
             heard
             of
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             or
             were
             euer
             registred
             in
             the
             
               Popes
               Golden
               Legend
            
             .
          
           
             Wee
             reade
             of
             a
             holy
             saint
             that
             was
             long
             sithens
             in
             the
             North
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Saint
             Wooddoge
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             giuen
             a
             large
             portion
             of
             lands
             ,
             the
             which
             were
             after
             translated
             to
             the
             Byshops
             sea
             of
             Rapo
             ;
             but
             some
             of
             those
             landes
             being
             houlden
             at
             this
             day
             from
             the
             Byshop
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             being
             called
             in
             question
             vpon
             what
             consideration
             the
             Church
             liuinges
             should
             bee
             so
             detained
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             recorde
             brought
             foorth
             ,
             how
             a
             holy
             Byshop
             ,
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             sithens
             ,
             conueied
             away
             that
             parcell
             of
             lād
             to
             one
             
               Sugere
               a
               Boylle
            
             ,
             with
             these
             plain
             words
             ,
             
               For
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               Daughters
               body
               .
            
             They
             haue
             moreouer
             in
             the
             North
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             an
             old
             monumēt
             (
             cald
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Baughall
               Murry
            
             )
             and
             this
             is
             reserued
             onely
             for
             O-Neale
             to
             sweare
             by
             .
             There
             is
             mention
             
             made
             of
             many
             other
             Saints
             ;
             as
             Saint
             Colme
             ,
             Saint
             Branden
             ,
             Saint
             Keuen
             ,
             Saint
             Mac-Looge
             ,
             Saint
             Dolocke
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             there
             are
             some
             few
             Saintes
             of
             a
             later
             edition
             :
             as
             Saint
             Bedloc
             ,
             Saint
             Brown
             ,
             &
             there
             is
             great
             hope
             that
             if
             Tyrone
             bee
             not
             already
             in
             the
             Popes
             Kalender
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             long
             out
             .
          
           
             I
             thinke
             this
             Saint
             Colme
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             that
             great
             Saint
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Coleme
               Rille
            
             ,
             in
             great
             veneration
             at
             this
             day
             for
             many
             strange
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             say
             hee
             still
             performeth
             .
             Then
             they
             had
             a
             gentlewoman
             Saint
             ,
             that
             Stanihurst
             in
             his
             History
             maketh
             mention
             of
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Bridgit
             ,
             not
             that
             Bridgit
             who
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Pope
               Vrbane
            
             errected
             a
             certaine
             order
             of
             Nunnes
             ,
             (
             called
             Bridgidians
             )
             but
             this
             without
             doubt
             was
             a
             very
             holy
             woman
             ,
             for
             she
             lyes
             buried
             with
             two
             men
             ;
             namely
             with
             Saint
             Patrick
             ,
             and
             
               Coleme
               Rille
            
             ,
             as
             apeareth
             by
             an
             ancient
             Monument
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             of
             Doune
             in
             the
             North
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             where
             this
             inscription
             is
             to
             be
             reade
             :
             
               
                 Hi
                 tres
                 in
                 Duno
                 ,
                 tumulo
                 tumulantur
                 in
                 vno
                 ,
              
               
                 Brigidia
                 ,
                 Patricia
                 ,
                 atque
                 Columba
                 pius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             haue
             not
             numbred
             Saint
             Patrick
             amongst
             these
             Saintes
             that
             be
             of
             Irish
             birth
             :
             for
             if
             a
             man
             may
             beleeue
             M.
             Stanihurst
             ,
             hee
             was
             a
             Welch-man
             borne
             .
             He
             setteth
             downe
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             the
             certaine
             place
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             how
             comming
             ouer
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             he
             bound
             himselfe
             Prentise
             to
             a
             Maister
             ,
             that
             set
             him
             to
             keepe
             Hogs
             ,
             and
             following
             his
             Maisters
             Swine
             in
             the
             fielde
             ,
             one
             day
             as
             they
             were
             rooting
             ,
             one
             Hogge
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             turned
             vppe
             with
             his
             snowt
             a
             parcell
             of
             Gold
             ,
             the
             which
             Patricke
             taking
             
             vp
             ,
             brought
             home
             his
             Hogges
             to
             his
             Maister
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             Gold
             ,
             he
             bought
             his
             own
             Freedome
             :
             &
             thus
             departing
             againe
             into
             his
             owne
             Countrey
             ,
             he
             trauailed
             after
             that
             to
             Rome
             ,
             wher
             being
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             from
             thence
             he
             returnd
             again
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             where
             he
             established
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             &
             wrought
             a
             great
             many
             of
             Miracles
             more
             then
             were
             true
             .
          
           
             Thus
             farre
             M.
             Stanihurst
             ,
             and
             till
             I
             had
             read
             it
             of
             his
             owne
             setting
             downe
             ,
             in
             his
             description
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             layed
             two
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             S.
             Patrick
             had
             bin
             an
             Irishman
             borne
             .
             But
             I
             will
             be
             better
             aduised
             hereafter
             ,
             both
             how
             I
             lay
             any
             wagers
             ,
             &
             how
             I
             beleeue
             any
             such
             authorities
             .
             But
             let
             S.
             Patricke
             be
             what
             countriman
             he
             list
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             he
             foūd
             the
             Irish
             so
             confirmable
             as
             M.
             Stanihurst
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             will
             beleeue
             nothing
             now
             ,
             but
             what
             their
             fathers
             haue
             beleeued
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             now
             so
             much
             inclined
             to
             custom
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             giue
             no
             place
             to
             reason
             ,
             but
             let
             thē
             stand
             vpon
             Custome
             as
             much
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             yet
             truth
             is
             truth
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             Customes
             hart
             :
             but
             presumption
             is
             our
             naturall
             and
             originall
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             this
             opinion
             of
             wisdome
             is
             the
             plague
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             the
             ouer
             good
             conceit
             and
             self-weening
             opinion
             that
             man
             hath
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             false
             opinions
             ,
             both
             publike
             &
             perticular
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             whereunto
             men
             are
             more
             addicted
             ,
             then
             to
             giue
             way
             to
             their
             owne
             opinions
             .
          
           
             
               It
               was
               a
               bold
               speach
               deliuered
               by
            
             Pliny
             :
             This
             only
             is
             sure
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             nothing
             more
             miserable
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             arrogant
             and
             obstinat
             then
             man.
             
          
           
           
             Obstinacie
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             then
             a
             setled
             and
             firme
             purpose
             and
             determination
             ,
             either
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             do
             something
             :
             he
             that
             is
             in
             this
             manner
             resolute
             ,
             is
             vnfit
             to
             receiue
             either
             councell
             or
             aduise
             ,
             how
             wise
             ,
             how
             learned
             ,
             how
             behouefull
             ,
             or
             how
             honest
             soeuer
             .
             And
             such
             men
             ,
             preferring
             their
             own
             opinions
             ,
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             many
             euils
             ,
             &
             do
             manie
             times
             bring
             themselues
             and
             others
             into
             extreame
             dangers
             :
             and
             it
             is
             but
             lost
             labour
             to
             disswade
             any
             such
             persons
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             reason
             ,
             for
             they
             presuming
             to
             know
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             do
             stop
             their
             eares
             to
             all
             good
             councels
             ,
             and
             their
             eies
             to
             all
             daungers
             ,
             and
             persisting
             in
             their
             obstinacie
             ,
             without
             reason
             or
             iudgement
             ,
             the
             Brownists
             themselues
             are
             not
             more
             precise
             ,
             nor
             sir
             Patricke
             ,
             (
             Saint
             Patrick
             I
             meane
             )
             the
             canonized
             saint
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             was
             neuer
             more
             holy
             ,
             then
             these
             obstinate
             fooles
             doe
             assume
             vnto
             themselues
             in
             their
             owne
             conceits
             .
          
           
             Curtesies
             that
             are
             bestowed
             vpon
             obstinat
             persons
             ,
             are
             euermore
             bestowed
             in
             vaine
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             curtesie
             nor
             clemency
             that
             can
             be
             so
             vsed
             ,
             but
             the
             nature
             of
             obstinacie
             ,
             is
             rather
             to
             impugn
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             any
             shew
             of
             humilitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             superstitious
             conceit
             that
             is
             holden
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             about
             certaine
             Wels.
             
          
           
             THere
             are
             yet
             other
             admirable
             matters
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             am
             halfe
             ashamed
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             vertue
             in
             them
             that
             the
             Irish
             do
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             wil
             confidently
             
             auow
             ,
             wee
             needed
             no
             other
             physicke
             nor
             Surgerie
             to
             heale
             all
             manner
             of
             diseases
             .
             The
             blind
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             sight
             ,
             the
             halt
             and
             lame
             to
             their
             limbs
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             it
             might
             be
             cured
             at
             sundry
             sanctified
             and
             holy
             wels
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             great
             plenty
             in
             Ireland
             .
             The
             Citty
             of
             Dublin
             is
             quartered
             out
             with
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             on
             the
             East
             part
             ,
             they
             haue
             Sai
             .
             Prtricks
             Well
             ,
             the
             water
             whereof
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             generally
             reputed
             to
             bee
             very
             hot
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             prime
             of
             the
             perfection
             ,
             is
             vpon
             the
             17.
             of
             March
             ,
             which
             is
             Sai
             .
             Patricks
             day
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             water
             is
             more
             holy
             then
             it
             is
             all
             the
             yeare
             after
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Dublin
             are
             more
             foolish
             vpon
             that
             day
             ,
             then
             they
             be
             al
             the
             yeare
             after
             .
             For
             vpon
             that
             day
             thither
             they
             wil
             run
             by
             heapes
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             first
             performing
             certain
             superstitious
             ceremonies
             ,
             they
             drinke
             of
             the
             water
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             returned
             to
             their
             owne
             homes
             ,
             for
             nine
             daies
             after
             ,
             they
             will
             sit
             and
             tell
             ,
             what
             wonderfull
             thinges
             haue
             bin
             wrought
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             water
             of
             Sa.
             
               Patricks
               Well
            
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             west
             part
             of
             Dublin
             they
             haue
             Sa.
             Ieames
             his
             well
             ,
             and
             his
             feast
             is
             celebrated
             the
             25.
             of
             Iulie
             ,
             and
             vpon
             that
             day
             ,
             a
             great
             Mart
             or
             faire
             is
             kept
             fast
             by
             the
             Well
             .
             The
             commoditie
             that
             is
             there
             to
             be
             vented
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             Ale
             ,
             no
             other
             merchandize
             but
             only
             Ale
             :
             I
             thinke
             such
             another
             Faire
             was
             neuer
             heard
             of
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             where
             a
             man
             can
             not
             buy
             so
             much
             as
             a
             penniworth
             of
             pins
             ,
             but
             what
             money
             hee
             hath
             to
             bestow
             ,
             hee
             must
             lay
             it
             out
             for
             Ale
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             carries
             the
             name
             of
             S.
             
               Iames
               his
               faire
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             multitude
             of
             rascall
             people
             that
             vseth
             to
             frequent
             this
             faire
             ,
             are
             first
             accustomed
             to
             perform
             certaine
             ceremonies
             at
             S.
             Iames
             his
             well
             ,
             in
             casting
             the
             water
             ,
             backward
             and
             forward
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             side
             and
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             and
             ouer
             their
             heads
             ;
             then
             drinking
             a
             draught
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             they
             go
             into
             the
             Faire
             ,
             and
             there
             installing
             themselues
             in
             som
             Brothel-booth
             ,
             they
             sit
             and
             drinke
             drunke
             all
             the
             day
             after
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             they
             haue
             Sa.
             
               Sundaies
               wel
            
             :
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             countrey
             man
             Sa.
             Sunday
             was
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             his
             wel
             is
             of
             pretious
             estimation
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             amongst
             the
             Popish
             sort
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             that
             doe
             flocke
             thither
             so
             thicke
             vpon
             sunday
             mornings
             ,
             in
             the
             summer
             season
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             if
             saint
             Sunday
             were
             there
             in
             person
             to
             read
             a
             Lecture
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             go
             altogither
             to
             an
             alehovse
             then
             they
             would
             trauell
             so
             farre
             to
             see
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             North-wards
             from
             the
             Citty
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             they
             haue
             S.
             Dolocks
             well
             ;
             another
             sanctified
             place
             ceremoniously
             frequented
             at
             certaine
             seasons
             ,
             foolish
             and
             ridiculous
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ;
             so
             that
             let
             the
             wind
             blow
             which
             way
             it
             list
             ,
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             North
             ,
             or
             South
             ,
             Dublin
             is
             so
             seated
             ,
             that
             a
             Papist
             may
             go
             from
             the
             high
             crosse
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Blowne
               Sheat
            
             right
             before
             the
             wind
             ,
             either
             to
             an
             Idalatrous
             Masse
             within
             the
             towne
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Superstitious
             Well
             ,
             without
             the
             Towne
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             most
             of
             all
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             that
             hath
             bin
             so
             many
             yeares
             instructed
             and
             informed
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             should
             still
             submit
             themselues
             to
             such
             grose
             &
             peruerse
             foolerie
             .
          
           
           
             I
             might
             speak
             of
             diuers
             other
             Wels
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             there
             is
             neyther
             Apostle
             nor
             Patriarch
             ,
             that
             neuer
             came
             neere
             vnto
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             be
             Welles
             ,
             Fountaines
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             places
             ,
             that
             be
             attributed
             vnto
             them
             .
             But
             if
             I
             should
             speake
             of
             the
             wonders
             and
             myracles
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             are
             wrought
             there
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             a
             more
             admirable
             history
             thē
             that
             of
             sir
             
               Iohn
               Mandevile
            
             :
             It
             woulde
             vndoo
             all
             the
             Physitians
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             .
             For
             at
             those
             holy
             Wels
             ,
             and
             at
             many
             other
             of
             those
             sanctified
             places
             ,
             the
             blinde
             are
             made
             to
             see
             ,
             the
             Lame
             are
             made
             to
             goe
             ,
             the
             Cripple
             is
             restored
             to
             his
             limbes
             ,
             or
             what
             disease
             soeuer
             ,
             neuer
             so
             strange
             ,
             neuer
             so
             inueterate
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             there
             cured
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             sory
             for
             Dublyn
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             I
             my selfe
             do
             liue
             ,
             the
             towne
             that
             of
             all
             others
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             I
             do
             best
             loue
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             therefore
             speake
             any
             thing
             maliciously
             (
             I
             appeale
             to
             their
             owne
             knowledges
             )
             whether
             I
             speake
             true
             or
             false
             :
             I
             haue
             often
             said
             ,
             &
             still
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             many
             good
             people
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             and
             so
             throughout
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Ireland
             besides
             ,
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             of
             all
             professions
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             degrees
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             detected
             .
             And
             thus
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             the
             good
             will
             take
             no
             exceptions
             at
             anye
             thing
             that
             I
             shall
             truly
             report
             of
             those
             that
             be
             ill
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             I
             direct
             my
             speech
             stil
             to
             the
             Irish
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             such
             difference
             between
             the
             English
             and
             the
             Irish
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             know
             there
             bee
             as
             peruerse
             Papists
             that
             come
             daily
             creeping
             out
             of
             Eng.
             to
             plant
             themselues
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             giue
             worse
             example
             ,
             &
             are
             more
             daungerous
             to
             his
             Maiesties
             estate
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             are
             naturally
             borne
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
           
             I
             dare
             be
             bould
             to
             avowe
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             neuer
             a
             Pulpit
             within
             the
             City
             of
             London
             (
             that
             at
             
               Paules
               Crosse
            
             onely
             excepted
             )
             that
             is
             better
             supplied
             ,
             then
             that
             Pulpit
             at
             Christ-Church
             in
             Dubline
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             graue
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             vpon
             a
             Christian
             Comiseration
             haue
             charitably
             admonished
             them
             to
             desist
             ,
             from
             those
             blind
             fantasticall
             follies
             which
             they
             themselues
             by
             many
             years
             experience
             ,
             haue
             found
             to
             proceed
             but
             from
             their
             owne
             vaine
             and
             superstitious
             conceites
             :
             but
             neither
             preaching
             nor
             teaching
             can
             so
             preuaile
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             become
             thereby
             to
             be
             more
             froward
             and
             stubborne
             ,
             and
             do
             with
             the
             more
             obstinacy
             perseuere
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             despite
             .
             But
             I
             am
             come
             now
             to
             a
             strange
             euent
             ,
             a
             tale
             of
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             his
             owne
             setting
             down
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             reporting
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             laught
             at
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             followeth
             :
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             Notth
             part
             of
             Ireland
             a
             mighty
             Loughe
             ,
             30.
             
             Miles
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             15.
             in
             breadth
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Lough-Earne
             ,
             but
             now
             called
             
               Lough
               Sidny
            
             ,
             I
             know
             the
             place
             well
             .
          
           
             This
             Lough
             (
             as
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             saith
             )
             was
             at
             the
             first
             one
             of
             these
             holy
             Wels
             ,
             and
             was
             frequented
             and
             sought
             vnto
             ,
             by
             the
             inhabitantes
             of
             those
             partes
             ,
             for
             many
             Miraculous
             accidentes
             that
             was
             there
             effected
             .
          
           
             A
             prescribed
             custome
             there
             was
             ,
             (
             belike
             set
             downe
             by
             some
             angrie
             Saint
             )
             that
             the
             Pilgrimes
             at
             their
             departure
             should
             not
             leaue
             the
             Wel
             vncouered
             ,
             fore
             warning
             them
             aforehand
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             spring
             should
             bee
             left
             open
             ,
             the
             water
             should
             so
             abound
             ,
             
             that
             it
             should
             drowne
             all
             the
             Countrey
             adioying
             neare
             about
             .
             And
             it
             happened
             (
             as
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             sayeth
             )
             that
             an
             old
             Trot
             came
             to
             sanctifie
             hir selfe
             at
             that
             Well
             ,
             and
             hauing
             vncouered
             the
             springe
             ,
             a
             child
             of
             hers
             which
             she
             had
             left
             but
             fast
             by
             ,
             began
             to
             cry
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             woman
             hearing
             ,
             forgetting
             the
             obseruance
             of
             her
             prescribed
             order
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             couer
             the
             Wel
             ,
             she
             made
             hast
             to
             still
             her
             brat
             ,
             and
             returning
             backe
             againe
             to
             haue
             mended
             hir
             misse
             ,
             shee
             was
             incountered
             with
             the
             water
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             farre
             ouerflowne
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             past
             her
             help
             ,
             whereby
             both
             she
             ,
             her
             child
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             inhabitantes
             with
             in
             that
             territorie
             ,
             were
             al
             together
             drowned
             .
             And
             here
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             ,
             fearing
             that
             his
             lye
             is
             to
             palpable
             and
             aparant
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             end
             it
             might
             be
             something
             the
             better
             beleeued
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             the
             more
             likelihood
             of
             truth
             in
             this
             story
             ,
             because
             the
             Fishers
             in
             a
             sunny
             day
             ,
             may
             see
             the
             Steeples
             and
             other
             Piles
             plainly
             ,
             &
             distinctly
             in
             the
             water
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             larger
             lye
             and
             more
             ridiculous
             then
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             to
             begin
             withall
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             knowne
             ,
             that
             the
             Lough
             is
             of
             no
             such
             deapth
             as
             M.
             Stanihurst
             would
             perswade
             :
             large
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             very
             ful
             of
             Islands
             ,
             &
             somwhat
             deeper
             in
             one
             place
             then
             in
             another
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             deepe
             to
             drowne
             Steeples
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             hath
             very
             fondly
             forgot
             a
             
               Schoole
               Principle
               ,
               Oportet
               mendacem
               esse
               memorem
               :
            
             for
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             being
             an
             Irish-man
             borne
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             that
             in
             all
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             neere
             about
             Lough-Earne
             ,
             there
             was
             neuer
             yet
             any
             Steeples
             knowne
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             the
             Steeple
             of
             
             Armagh
             ,
             there
             is
             neuer
             another
             steeple
             nowe
             to
             that
             Lough
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             great
             many
             of
             miles
             ,
             perhaps
             (
             as
             M.
             Stanthnrst
             saith
             )
             there
             may
             bee
             some
             lately
             builded
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             Lough
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             there
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             was
             any
             vpon
             the
             land
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             meddle
             with
             this
             matter
             of
             any
             set
             purpose
             ,
             whereby
             to
             impugne
             M.
             Stanihurst
             in
             his
             historie
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             although
             he
             hath
             therein
             fabled
             forth
             a
             great
             number
             of
             vntruths
             :
             but
             I
             haue
             done
             it
             indeed
             ,
             whereby
             to
             make
             manifest
             the
             light
             beleefe
             of
             obstinate
             Papistes
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             ydle
             lies
             and
             fantasies
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             beleeue
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             A
             true
             description
             both
             of
             the
             Citty
             and
             Cittizens
             of
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             had
             no
             other
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Citty
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             described
             by
             M.
             Stanihurst
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             woulde
             thinke
             it
             to
             be
             far
             exceeding
             in
             statelinesse
             of
             building
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             commodities
             more
             then
             it
             is
             at
             this
             houre
             ,
             &
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             within
             these
             forty
             yeares
             that
             I
             haue
             knowne
             Dublin
             ,
             it
             hath
             bin
             replenished
             with
             a
             thousand
             chimnies
             ,
             and
             beautified
             with
             as
             many
             glasse-windowes
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             maketh
             no
             such
             sumptuous
             shew
             :
             But
             (
             saith
             M.
             
               Stanihurst
               )
               It
               dooth
               exceed
               in
               gorgeous
               buildings
               ,
               in
               Martial
               Chiualrie
               ,
               in
               obedience
               and
               loyaltie
               ,
               in
               largenesse
               of
               
               hospitalitie
               ,
               and
               in
               manners
               and
               ciuility
               .
            
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             gorgeous
             buildings
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             there
             be
             som
             other
             Townes
             in
             Ireland
             that
             do
             farre
             exceed
             it
             :
             And
             to
             speake
             truly
             ,
             the
             buildings
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             are
             neither
             outwardly
             faire
             ,
             nor
             inwardly
             handsome
             :
             a
             ruynous
             kind
             of
             building
             ,
             neither
             conuenient
             nor
             wel
             cast
             :
             neither
             do
             I
             thinke
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Masons
             ,
             nor
             yet
             their
             Carpenters
             ,
             are
             of
             skill
             to
             contriue
             any
             better
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             
               Martial
               Chiualrie
            
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             disauowe
             them
             ,
             no
             doubt
             they
             haue
             able
             men
             among
             them
             ,
             both
             of
             body
             &
             mind
             ,
             but
             I
             beleeue
             there
             are
             better
             souldiers
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             then
             any
             be
             in
             Dublin
             .
             For
             their
             obedience
             and
             loyalty
             ,
             let
             mee
             not
             flatter
             (
             if
             hee
             meanes
             it
             to
             the
             Prince
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             mixe
             but
             a
             little
             loue
             with
             that
             loyalty
             that
             he
             speakes
             of
             ,
             the
             Popes
             vermin
             coulde
             not
             bee
             so
             well
             entertained
             in
             Dublin
             as
             they
             be
             .
             It
             is
             but
             folly
             to
             dissemble
             any
             longer
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             did
             but
             looke
             a
             little
             into
             the
             course
             of
             experience
             ,
             wee
             shoulde
             find
             ,
             that
             this
             mocking
             &
             dallying
             with
             them
             ,
             hath
             done
             more
             hurt
             then
             good
             .
          
           
             For
             
               their
               largenesse
               of
               Hospitalitie
            
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             depriue
             them
             of
             their
             right
             :
             They
             are
             bountifull
             enough
             of
             their
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             abilities
             .
             Now
             lastly
             ,
             for
             
               their
               manners
               and
               ciuility
            
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             Dublin
             is
             very
             well
             reformed
             ,
             since
             M.
             Stanihurst
             writ
             his
             Chronicle
             .
             And
             now
             hee
             commeth
             againe
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             pleasantnesse
             of
             the
             scituation
             ,
             &
             by
             seeming
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             it
             a
             town
             impregnable
             .
             But
             I
             thinke
             M.
             Stanihurst
             had
             little
             skil
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Fortification
             .
             Then
             he
             describeth
             
             it
             with
             so
             many
             Churches
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             chapels
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             streets
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             lanes
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             Gates
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             many
             Bridges
             ,
             as
             I
             protest
             ,
             I
             hauing
             knowne
             Dublin
             these
             forty
             yeares
             ,
             yet
             know
             not
             where
             to
             finde
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             them
             he
             hath
             named
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             many
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             found
             ,
             make
             but
             a
             sory
             shew
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             commendation
             he
             hath
             giuen
             .
          
           
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             maketh
             mention
             of
             a
             certain
             Tower
             scituat
             in
             Dubline
             ,
             commonly
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Lsoudes
             Tower.
             Which
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             as
             it
             first
             tooke
             the
             name
             from
             
               La
               Bell
               Lsoude
            
             ,
             so
             it
             seemed
             vnto
             him
             to
             be
             some
             Castle
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             for
             Kings
             to
             recreate
             themselues
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             pleasantnesse
             of
             the
             Tower
             is
             very
             well
             knowne
             ,
             in
             what
             case
             it
             was
             when
             M.
             Stanthurst
             writ
             his
             chronicle
             ,
             fitter
             (
             in
             good
             faith
             )
             to
             haue
             made
             a
             house
             of
             office
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             Pallace
             to
             entertaine
             Kinges
             ,
             &
             yet
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             manner
             of
             Kings
             they
             had
             in
             Ireland
             in
             those
             daies
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             had
             no
             better
             houses
             then
             Lsoudes
             Tower
             to
             recreate
             themselues
             in
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             sillieth
             Kinges
             that
             euer
             I
             heard
             on
             :
             but
             I
             wonder
             if
             Copper
             Ally
             had
             florished
             whē
             Maister
             Stanihurst
             writ
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             what
             praises
             hee
             could
             haue
             published
             in
             the
             worthynesse
             of
             that
             worke
             .
          
           
             To
             speake
             the
             truth
             of
             Dubline
             as
             it
             deserueth
             .
             First
             for
             the
             Town
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             conueniēt
             enough
             ,
             pleasantly
             seated
             ,
             as
             wel
             for
             the
             serenity
             of
             the
             ayre
             as
             for
             the
             pleasing
             walks
             that
             are
             round
             about
             the
             Citty
             .
          
           
             The
             Cittizens
             themselues
             ,
             are
             wonderfully
             reformed
             
             in
             manners
             ,
             in
             ciuility
             ,
             in
             curtesy
             :
             themselues
             and
             their
             wiues
             modest
             and
             decent
             in
             their
             apparell
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             )
             and
             they
             are
             tractable
             enough
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             Religion
             only
             excepted
             .
             I
             had
             almost
             forgotten
             to
             speake
             of
             honesty
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             Dublin
             as
             in
             all
             other
             places
             wher
             I
             haue
             trauelled
             ,
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             play
             the
             Iugler
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             shew
             and
             appearance
             of
             honesty
             ,
             but
             to
             keepe
             a
             due
             rule
             and
             a
             formable
             decorum
             in
             our
             actions
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             very
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             names
             of
             goodnesse
             and
             honesty
             ,
             are
             many
             times
             the
             names
             of
             meere
             contempt
             ,
             &
             who
             dares
             find
             fault
             at
             his
             honesty
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             knowne
             dissembler
             both
             with
             God
             and
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             God
             blesse
             me
             for
             speaking
             against
             pride
             ,
             letcherie
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             or
             against
             Idolatry
             .
             I
             will
             not
             speake
             against
             Dublin
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             Ireland
             it
             is
             more
             dangerous
             to
             be
             reputed
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             knowne
             knaue
             :
             greater
             perill
             to
             bee
             a
             dutifull
             subiect
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             professed
             votary
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             deemed
             by
             their
             outward
             appearance
             :
             for
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             haue
             no
             beleefe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             will
             counterfait
             holinesse
             :
             he
             is
             but
             a
             foolish
             Painter
             ,
             that
             cannot
             paint
             both
             white
             &
             blacke
             with
             one
             Pensill
             .
             I
             will
             neuer
             beleeue
             him
             to
             be
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             first
             sweare
             obedience
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             Pope
             ;
             that
             will
             goe
             to
             Church
             openly
             ,
             and
             heare
             a
             Masse
             priuily
             ;
             that
             will
             listen
             a
             little
             to
             the
             Preacher
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             but
             will
             neuer
             come
             neere
             a
             Communion
             .
          
           
           
             God
             keepe
             me
             from
             being
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             description
             that
             I
             see
             made
             of
             honesty
             now
             adaies
             .
             And
             I
             say
             Heraclitus
             was
             but
             a
             fool
             to
             passionate
             himself
             with
             comiserating
             the
             follies
             of
             his
             age
             ;
             but
             I
             thinke
             Democritus
             would
             laugh
             till
             he
             were
             ready
             to
             burst
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             nowe
             liuing
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             commixture
             of
             manners
             &
             dispositions
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             now
             carried
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             talke
             no
             more
             of
             ydle
             matters
             ,
             but
             now
             a
             little
             of
             Religion
             in
             Dublin
             :
             If
             there
             be
             one
             that
             doth
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Maiesties
             procedings
             ,
             there
             is
             ten
             for
             one
             that
             is
             vowed
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             Dubline
             ;
             the
             Papists
             themselues
             do
             reioice
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             loue
             to
             dissemble
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             shew
             it
             both
             by
             wordes
             and
             deedes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             accounted
             ;
             and
             I
             thinke
             they
             would
             be
             angry
             with
             him
             that
             should
             otherwise
             report
             it
             .
          
           
             Among
             many
             other
             priuiledges
             that
             they
             haue
             ,
             one
             amongst
             the
             rest
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             Man
             within
             the
             Citty
             (
             be
             he
             free
             ,
             or
             be
             he
             forraigne
             )
             if
             he
             doe
             seeme
             to
             finde
             fault
             at
             their
             entertaining
             of
             Iesuits
             and
             Popish
             priests
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             their
             Charter
             ,
             be
             at
             their
             choyse
             whether
             they
             will
             loue
             him
             or
             nay
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             that
             is
             free-borne
             in
             the
             Citty
             ,
             that
             is
             conformable
             to
             his
             Maiesties
             proceedinges
             ,
             and
             doth
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             dutifull
             subiect
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             the
             Sheriffes
             choyce
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             bidde
             him
             home
             to
             dinner
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             But
             Dublin
             is
             not
             yet
             so
             destitute
             ,
             but
             that
             
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             aswell
             learned
             Diuines
             ,
             as
             other
             graue
             and
             godly
             Cittizens
             and
             Towns-men
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             blessed
             with
             the
             light
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             spy
             out
             all
             the
             Pageants
             of
             Popery
             ,
             that
             do
             daily
             indeuour
             themselues
             to
             giue
             good
             example
             ,
             seeking
             no
             lesse
             to
             aduance
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             honor
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Countrey
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             some
             defects
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Dubline
             .
          
           
             THis
             inclination
             to
             Popery
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             Dubline
             are
             so
             much
             adicted
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             preiudiciall
             to
             things
             appertaining
             to
             piety
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             hurtfull
             to
             matters
             that
             are
             belonging
             to
             ciuill
             gouernment
             ;
             for
             this
             diuersity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             causeth
             opposition
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Maiestracy
             of
             the
             towne
             beeing
             principally
             swayed
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Popish
             crew
             (
             that
             doth
             far
             exceed
             the
             rest
             in
             number
             )
             bringeth
             a
             tolleration
             of
             Popish
             inormities
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             the
             vse
             and
             custome
             of
             euery
             well
             gouerned
             Citty
             or
             Towne
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             Sabbaoth
             day
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             diuine
             Seruice
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             generall
             restraint
             to
             all
             Inne-keepers
             ,
             Tauerners
             ,
             Alehouse-keepers
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             sortes
             of
             victualers
             to
             shut
             vp
             their
             doores
             ,
             &
             not
             so
             hardie
             as
             to
             retaine
             any
             guests
             within
             the
             house
             ,
             or
             to
             serue
             either
             Wine
             ,
             Beere
             ,
             or
             Ale
             ,
             without
             the
             house
             ,
             till
             the
             Seruice
             and
             the
             Sermon
             both
             bee
             ended
             :
             and
             that
             this
             might
             be
             the
             better
             performed
             and
             seene
             vnto
             ,
             they
             haue
             certaine
             sworne
             men
             to
             make
             
             search
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             bee
             found
             to
             offend
             in
             the
             premisses
             :
             the
             which
             offenders
             ,
             by
             all
             Officers
             that
             be
             of
             worth
             ,
             bee
             they
             
               Maiors
               ,
               Baylifes
            
             ,
             or
             Sheriffes
             ,
             are
             euermore
             seuerely
             and
             sharply
             punished
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             time
             of
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             forenoone
             as
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             euen
             then
             (
             I
             say
             )
             euery
             filthy
             Ale-house
             is
             thronged
             full
             of
             company
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             were
             in
             despight
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             do
             sit
             drunkening
             and
             quaffing
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             defiling
             themselues
             with
             more
             abhominable
             exercises
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Sabbaoth
             day
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             commaunded
             to
             be
             sanctified
             and
             kept
             holy
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             other
             dayes
             most
             prophaned
             and
             polluted
             ,
             without
             any
             reprehension
             or
             any
             manner
             of
             rebuke
             .
             And
             although
             many
             godly
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             ,
             hath
             indeuoured
             a
             reformation
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             their
             Commission
             doth
             warrant
             them
             ,
             the
             which
             (
             indeede
             )
             is
             but
             by
             the
             way
             of
             exhortation
             to
             admonish
             and
             perswade
             :
             but
             those
             that
             haue
             authority
             to
             punnish
             and
             correct
             ,
             and
             doth
             challenge
             to
             themselues
             a
             special
             prerogatiue
             ,
             to
             mannage
             all
             affaires
             whatsoeuer
             within
             their
             Citty
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             so
             blinded
             with
             Popery
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             neither
             see
             ,
             nor
             be
             perswaded
             that
             this
             dishonoring
             of
             the
             Sabbaoth
             day
             is
             any
             offence
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             tell
             from
             whence
             it
             should
             proceede
             ,
             whither
             of
             ignorance
             or
             despight
             ,
             that
             they
             shold
             keepe
             so
             many
             Popish
             holy
             daies
             in
             Dubline
             (
             more
             then
             euer
             were
             heard
             on
             in
             England
             )
             the
             which
             because
             
             they
             are
             allowed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             are
             therefore
             kept
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             contempt
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             some
             that
             are
             numbred
             in
             the
             Beadrole
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             Feasts
             solemnly
             celebrated
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             (
             especially
             at
             Dubline
             )
             that
             of
             my
             conscience
             are
             damned
             Deuils
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             this
             will
             bee
             grieuously
             taken
             ,
             and
             our
             Papists
             will
             say
             my
             censure
             is
             very
             vncharitable
             ,
             &
             more
             then
             becommeth
             a
             Christian
             to
             auouch
             ,
             but
             blind
             men
             can
             iudge
             no
             colours
             .
             And
             if
             our
             
               Catholiques
               of
               Dublin
            
             ,
             could
             duely
             conceiue
             how
             horrible
             a
             sinne
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             Subiect
             to
             become
             a
             conspirator
             ,
             a
             Rebell
             ,
             or
             a
             Traytor
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             they
             wold
             sooner
             pronounce
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             to
             bee
             a
             damned
             villaine
             in
             the
             pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             then
             euery
             yeare
             to
             celebrate
             his
             feast
             with
             such
             solemnity
             as
             they
             are
             accustomed
             .
             I
             might
             speake
             of
             some
             other
             such
             like
             holy
             ones
             ,
             that
             bee
             inrouled
             in
             the
             Popes
             Calender
             :
             And
             there
             is
             scarcely
             one
             weeke
             in
             a
             yeare
             ,
             but
             we
             haue
             one
             Popish
             holy-day
             or
             other
             solemnized
             at
             Dubline
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             haue
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             thinke
             there
             be
             as
             wise
             men
             in
             London
             ,
             as
             any
             be
             in
             Dubline
             ,
             and
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             as
             loyall
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             but
             the
             vidimus
             of
             the
             matter
             is
             ,
             our
             Londoners
             are
             neither
             vowed
             nor
             sworne
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             Can
             there
             bee
             a
             more
             daungerous
             matter
             ,
             then
             where
             impiety
             becommeth
             to
             bee
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             leaue
             and
             liking
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             cloake
             of
             vertue
             .
             I
             might
             speake
             heare
             of
             
               Fryers
               ,
               Iesuites
            
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             pole-shorne
             order
             ,
             well
             knowne
             to
             be
             his
             Maiesties
             vowed
             and
             protested
             enemies
             ,
             
             that
             are
             yet
             entertained
             ,
             vpholden
             and
             maintained
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             contributions
             allowed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Papisticall
             sort
             of
             the
             Cittizens
             ,
             that
             will
             grudge
             and
             murmure
             to
             giue
             a
             Souldier
             a
             nights
             lodging
             ,
             that
             is
             drawne
             in
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             guard
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             Castle
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preuention
             of
             trayterous
             practises
             .
          
           
             This
             harbouring
             and
             vpholding
             of
             Traytors
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             either
             put
             his
             Maiesty
             to
             a
             charge
             for
             his
             owne
             security
             ,
             or
             leaue
             his
             estate
             in
             a
             desperate
             condition
             ,
             euermore
             subiect
             to
             the
             plots
             and
             practises
             of
             his
             capitall
             enemies
             .
             And
             I
             can
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             his
             Maiesty
             should
             be
             drawne
             to
             an
             expence
             ,
             by
             the
             misdemeanors
             of
             his
             false
             hearted
             Subiects
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             themselues
             should
             be
             made
             to
             feele
             the
             penalty
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             purses
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             Dubline
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             should
             haue
             little
             neede
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             martiall
             men
             to
             put
             him
             to
             charges
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             contemptuous
             demeanor
             of
             the
             Popish
             sort
             of
             the
             Cittizens
             :
             but
             if
             vpon
             any
             vrgent
             occasion
             ,
             there
             bee
             but
             one
             hundred
             of
             Souldiers
             to
             bee
             ceased
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             themselues
             by
             their
             obstinate
             impugning
             his
             Maiesties
             proceedings
             ,
             doth
             many
             times
             inforce
             ,
             they
             will
             impose
             the
             charge
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             )
             vpon
             those
             that
             they
             know
             to
             be
             best
             affected
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             do
             stand
             most
             assured
             to
             his
             maiesty
             ,
             both
             in
             duty
             and
             obedience
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             onely
             drawe
             contributions
             from
             Forrainers
             and
             Strangers
             ,
             such
             as
             haue
             neither
             Trade
             nor
             Traffique
             in
             the
             Towne
             ,
             but
             would
             likewise
             inforce
             it
             from
             his
             Maiesties
             Pencioners
             ,
             and
             other
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             are
             there
             attendant
             vpon
             the
             State
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             but
             a
             house
             or
             a
             chamber
             
             within
             their
             Liberties
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             do
             not
             onely
             shew
             an
             vnwillingnesse
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             in
             these
             trifling
             matters
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             likewise
             make
             manifest
             their
             ingratitude
             by
             many
             other
             meanes
             .
             And
             whereas
             their
             Corporation
             hath
             been
             dignified
             by
             seuerall
             
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               of
               England
            
             ,
             with
             many
             large
             priuiledges
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             the
             whole
             trade
             and
             traffique
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             no
             man
             to
             buy
             or
             sell
             within
             their
             liberties
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             bee
             a
             freeman
             ,
             yet
             vpon
             any
             imposition
             ,
             though
             it
             dooth
             properly
             belong
             vnto
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             but
             for
             an
             annuall
             rent
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             pay
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             for
             those
             lands
             and
             liberties
             that
             they
             doe
             hold
             from
             his
             Highnes
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             exact
             it
             from
             strangers
             ,
             that
             are
             neither
             free
             ,
             nor
             haue
             any
             manner
             dealing
             in
             the
             Citty
             ,
             but
             to
             spend
             their
             money
             ,
             which
             only
             the
             Cittizens
             doth
             gaine
             by
             ;
             &
             there
             is
             neither
             merchandize
             ,
             nor
             any
             manner
             of
             commodity
             that
             is
             brought
             from
             Spaine
             ,
             from
             France
             ,
             from
             Flanders
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             other
             part
             of
             England
             or
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             haue
             the
             whole
             bargaine
             to
             themselues
             ,
             not
             suffering
             any
             man
             that
             is
             not
             free
             ,
             to
             buy
             for
             his
             owne
             prouision
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             drinking
             glasse
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             bee
             had
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             he
             shall
             be
             inforced
             to
             pay
             double
             the
             price
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             freemen
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Priuiledges
             ,
             will
             reap
             the
             whole
             commodity
             among
             themselues
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             make
             the
             Forraigners
             to
             pay
             theyr
             rent
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             contributors
             to
             any
             impositions
             whatsoeuer
             it
             shall
             please
             them
             to
             assigne
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             their
             demaundes
             ,
             they
             haue
             neither
             certaine
             summes
             set
             downe
             ,
             what
             any
             man
             ought
             to
             pay
             ,
             nor
             whoe
             they
             be
             that
             should
             pay
             ,
             but
             the
             Sheriffes
             of
             Dublyn
             
             are
             the
             men
             that
             do
             ceasse
             at
             their
             pleasure
             whome
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             doth
             impose
             vpon
             euery
             man
             what
             they
             list
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             Sheriffes
             of
             Dublin
             be
             a
             little
             stuft
             in
             the
             head
             with
             a
             Pope
             (
             the
             disease
             being
             so
             common
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             very
             few
             that
             doeth
             escape
             it
             )
             where
             they
             ceasse
             a
             Papist
             at
             sixe
             pence
             ,
             they
             will
             aske
             a
             Protestant
             tenne
             shillings
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             the
             party
             denaies
             to
             pay
             (
             or
             at
             the
             least
             to
             satisfie
             them
             to
             their
             owne
             content
             )
             they
             will
             breake
             open
             a
             doore
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Lawe
             and
             equitie
             (
             and
             I
             beleeue
             farther
             then
             their
             Charter
             will
             reach
             vnto
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             well
             ouerlooked
             )
             they
             will
             carry
             away
             with
             them
             any
             goodes
             whatsoeuer
             they
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             finde
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             speak
             of
             many
             other
             mattres
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             speake
             by
             experience
             :
             for
             although
             I
             bee
             not
             a
             Freeman
             of
             Dublyn
             ,
             yet
             I
             was
             thus
             much
             behoulding
             to
             the
             two
             late
             Shcriffes
             ,
             that
             because
             I
             would
             not
             giue
             them
             tenne
             shillinges
             which
             they
             had
             imposed
             vpon
             me
             ,
             at
             their
             owne
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             (
             I
             know
             not
             why
             nor
             wherefore
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             for
             writing
             a
             Booke
             against
             the
             Pope
             )
             but
             they
             verie
             kindly
             drew
             me
             out
             of
             mine
             owne
             house
             and
             carried
             me
             to
             prison
             ,
             where
             they
             kept
             me
             forth-comming
             for
             one
             night
             ,
             &
             this
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             be
             very
             well
             knowne
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             token
             ,
             that
             the
             verie
             next
             Sunday
             after
             ,
             I
             coulde
             haue
             met
             with
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             Hang-mannes
             Lane
             at
             an
             Idolatrous
             Masse
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             cannot
             blame
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             somewhat
             sparing
             of
             their
             purses
             vnto
             the
             Prince
             ,
             for
             with
             out
             doubt
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             greater
             expences
             with
             the
             pope
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             coulde
             drawe
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             Pencioners
             ,
             and
             those
             Gentlemen
             that
             are
             to
             attend
             his
             Highnes
             
             seruice
             ,
             to
             bee
             contributers
             with
             them
             to
             those
             payments
             it
             pleased
             them
             to
             impose
             ,
             I
             would
             more
             commend
             their
             wisedomes
             ,
             then
             I
             can
             do
             their
             honesties
             .
          
           
             This
             description
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             generall
             reproach
             to
             the
             Cittizens
             vniuersally
             :
             for
             as
             I
             haue
             saide
             before
             ,
             so
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             that
             Dubline
             is
             replenished
             with
             many
             worthy
             Townes-men
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             and
             amongst
             the
             Aldermen
             themselues
             ,
             there
             are
             are
             some
             few
             that
             are
             well
             knowne
             to
             be
             assuredly
             confirmed
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             and
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             that
             doth
             hate
             and
             detest
             this
             Iesuited
             generation
             of
             the
             Popes
             Riffe-Raffe
             :
             but
             they
             are
             ouerswaied
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             the
             Papists
             do
             farre
             exceede
             them
             in
             number
             ;
             and
             doe
             they
             not
             impugne
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             ?
             then
             alasse
             what
             can
             they
             doe
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             could
             yet
             neuer
             be
             redressed
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             prescript
             of
             law
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             intimation
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             But
             were
             not
             this
             contemptuous
             disobedience
             of
             Subiects
             ,
             enough
             to
             bereaue
             his
             Maiestie
             of
             his
             royall
             disposition
             :
             but
             I
             confesse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             put
             a
             Prince
             into
             any
             iealousie
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             any
             doubt
             or
             suspition
             of
             his
             Subiectes
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             meanes
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             trouble
             a
             Princes
             mind
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             times
             to
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             those
             extraordinary
             resolutions
             as
             might
             be
             offenciue
             .
             But
             it
             is
             very
             expedient
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             haue
             due
             intelligence
             ,
             aswel
             of
             his
             enemies
             as
             of
             his
             doubtfull
             friendes
             ,
             in
             what
             estate
             they
             remaine
             ,
             what
             determinations
             they
             hould
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             knowledge
             of
             their
             enterprises
             ,
             what
             courses
             they
             vndertake
             ,
             and
             what
             purposes
             they
             pretend
             ,
             but
             especially
             those
             Princes
             that
             are
             incertaine
             and
             vnassured
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             their
             Cittizens
             and
             Subiects
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Trade
             and
             Traffique
             that
             is
             vsed
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             they
             doe
             exact
             their
             greatest
             Commodity
             .
          
           
             THe
             Citty
             of
             Dubline
             is
             principally
             vpholden
             by
             the
             English
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             holding
             there
             his
             Maiesties
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Counsell
             of
             that
             Realme
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Captaines
             ,
             Pencioners
             ,
             all
             Officers
             ,
             as
             well
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             foure
             Courtes
             ,
             all
             their
             seruants
             ,
             frendes
             and
             followers
             ,
             being
             there
             for
             the
             most
             part
             resident
             ;
             this
             maketh
             the
             Cittizens
             to
             raise
             their
             prises
             in
             all
             thinges
             ,
             their
             Houses
             ,
             Chambers
             &
             Lodginges
             ,
             are
             dearer
             rented
             in
             Dubline
             ,
             then
             they
             be
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             nicitie
             of
             the
             English
             (
             that
             are
             euery
             day
             innouating
             &
             deuising
             of
             new
             fashions
             )
             that
             helpeth
             thē
             away
             with
             their
             Sattins
             ,
             their
             Silkes
             ,
             their
             fine
             cloath
             ,
             both
             woollen
             and
             linnen
             ,
             their
             new
             striped
             stuffes
             ,
             their
             lace
             of
             Gold
             ,
             of
             Siluer
             ,
             of
             silke
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             other
             gaudy
             deuises
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             do
             vse
             to
             buy
             at
             vnreasonable
             rates
             ,
             that
             wold
             neuer
             be
             vented
             amongst
             the
             Irish
             themselues
             .
          
           
             The
             trade
             that
             they
             commonly
             vse
             is
             but
             to
             London
             ,
             from
             thence
             they
             do
             furnish
             themselues
             with
             all
             sortes
             of
             wares
             for
             their
             shoppes
             ,
             for
             shipping
             they
             haue
             none
             belonging
             to
             the
             Towne
             that
             is
             worth
             the
             speaking
             of
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             bee
             called
             Merchantes
             ;
             and
             hee
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             Barrell
             of
             salt
             ,
             and
             a
             barre
             or
             two
             of
             Iron
             in
             his
             shop
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             Merchant
             .
             He
             that
             doth
             but
             sel
             earthen
             Pottes
             and
             Pannes
             ,
             sope
             ,
             Otmeale
             ,
             Trenchers
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             like
             trash
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             Merchant
             :
             there
             be
             shopkeepers
             in
             Dubline
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Wares
             they
             are
             
             able
             to
             shewe
             ,
             are
             not
             worth
             a
             poore
             
               English
               Pedlers
               Packe
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             bee
             Merchantes
             .
             But
             now
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             are
             seuerall
             Cittizens
             of
             Dubline
             ,
             that
             are
             very
             wealthy
             and
             men
             of
             good
             abillity
             ,
             that
             haue
             there
             Shoppes
             well
             replenished
             withall
             sortes
             of
             wares
             ,
             as
             wel
             Mercery
             ,
             as
             Grocery
             ,
             and
             Drapery
             ,
             both
             linnen
             and
             woollen
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             neither
             Silk-man
             ,
             nor
             Milliner
             in
             London
             ,
             that
             can
             shew
             better
             wares
             (
             for
             the
             quantitie
             )
             then
             some
             of
             those
             can
             do
             ,
             that
             bee
             called
             Merchantes
             of
             Dubline
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             now
             to
             speake
             of
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             commodity
             ,
             that
             outstretcheth
             all
             that
             I
             haue
             hitherto
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             selling
             of
             Ale
             in
             Dubline
             ,
             a
             Quotidian
             commodity
             ,
             that
             hath
             vent
             in
             euery
             house
             in
             the
             Towne
             ,
             in
             euery
             day
             in
             weeke
             ,
             at
             euery
             houre
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             minnute
             in
             the
             houre
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Merchandise
             so
             vendible
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             marrow
             of
             the
             common
             wealth
             in
             Dubline
             :
             the
             whole
             profit
             of
             the
             Towne
             standes
             vpon
             Ale-houses
             ,
             and
             selling
             of
             Ale
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             Cittizens
             a
             little
             to
             dignifie
             the
             title
             ,
             as
             they
             vse
             to
             call
             euery
             Pedler
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             so
             they
             vse
             to
             call
             euery
             Ale-house
             ,
             a
             Tauerne
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             such
             plentie
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             whole
             streates
             of
             Tauernes
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             rare
             a
             thing
             ,
             to
             finde
             a
             house
             in
             Dubline
             without
             a
             Tauerne
             ,
             as
             to
             find
             a
             Tauerne
             without
             a
             Strumpet
             .
          
           
             This
             free
             Mart
             of
             
             Ale-selling
             in
             Dublyne
             ,
             is
             prohibited
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             euery
             Woman
             (
             be
             she
             better
             or
             be
             she
             worse
             )
             either
             to
             brewe
             or
             else
             to
             sell
             Aale
             .
             The
             better
             sort
             ,
             as
             the
             Aldermens
             Wiues
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             are
             of
             better
             abilitie
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             do
             brew
             ,
             and
             looke
             how
             many
             houshoulders
             there
             are
             in
             Dublyne
             ,
             so
             many
             Ale-brewers
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Towne
             ,
             for
             euery
             Houshoulders
             Wife
             is
             a
             
             Brewer
             .
             And
             (
             whatsoeuer
             she
             be
             otherwise
             )
             or
             let
             hir
             come
             from
             whence
             shee
             will
             ,
             if
             her
             credit
             will
             serue
             to
             borrowe
             a
             Pan
             ,
             and
             to
             buy
             but
             a
             measure
             of
             mault
             in
             the
             Market
             ,
             she
             sets
             vppe
             Brewing
             :
             then
             they
             haue
             a
             number
             of
             young
             ydle
             Huswiues
             ,
             that
             are
             both
             verie
             loathsome
             ,
             filthie
             and
             abhominable
             ,
             both
             in
             life
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             these
             they
             call
             Tauerne-keepers
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             them
             knowne
             harlots
             ;
             these
             doe
             take
             in
             both
             Ale
             and
             Beere
             by
             the
             Barrell
             from
             those
             that
             do
             brue
             ,
             and
             they
             sell
             it
             forth
             againe
             by
             the
             potte
             ,
             after
             twoe
             pence
             for
             a
             Wine
             quait
             .
             And
             this
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             is
             a
             principall
             cause
             for
             the
             tolleration
             of
             many
             enormities
             ;
             for
             the
             gaine
             that
             is
             gotten
             by
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             great
             ,
             when
             they
             buy
             mault
             in
             Dublyn
             ,
             at
             haulfe
             the
             price
             that
             it
             is
             sold
             for
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             they
             sell
             their
             drinke
             in
             Dublyn
             ,
             at
             double
             the
             rate
             that
             they
             doe
             in
             London
             :
             and
             this
             commoditie
             the
             Aldermens
             wiues
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Women-brewers
             do
             find
             so
             sweet
             ,
             that
             maister
             Mayor
             and
             his
             brethren
             are
             the
             willinger
             to
             winke
             at
             ,
             and
             to
             tollerate
             with
             those
             multitude
             of
             Ale-houses
             ,
             that
             themselues
             do
             euen
             knowe
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Nurseries
             of
             Drunkennesse
             ,
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Idlenesse
             ,
             of
             whordome
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             vile
             abhominations
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             hitherto
             spoken
             but
             of
             Ale-brewers
             ,
             that
             are
             almost
             as
             many
             in
             number
             as
             there
             bee
             dwellinge
             houses
             in
             the
             Towne
             .
             There
             be
             likewise
             some
             three
             or
             foure
             that
             haue
             set
             vppe
             Brew-houses
             for
             Beete
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             accustomed
             to
             make
             of
             two
             sortes
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             :
             Strong
             Beere
             ,
             and
             Ordinarie
             :
             their
             ordinarie
             Beere
             ▪
             they
             doe
             vse
             to
             serue
             to
             the
             Englishe
             ,
             that
             are
             there
             inhabiting
             in
             Dublyn
             ,
             that
             doeth
             keepe
             Seruantes
             and
             Families
             ,
             and
             this
             Beere
             they
             do
             prize
             
             at
             sixe
             shillings
             the
             Barrell
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             their
             measure
             ,
             amounteth
             to
             xlviij
             .
             s.
             the
             tunne
             ,
             and
             in
             London
             their
             iiij
             .
             s.
             Beere
             ,
             that
             is
             solde
             after
             the
             rate
             of
             xxiiij
             .
             s.
             the
             tunne
             ,
             is
             better
             Beere
             by
             oddes
             .
          
           
             Their
             strong
             Beere
             is
             commonly
             vented
             by
             these
             Ale-house
             Queanes
             ,
             Tauerne-keapers
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             and
             this
             they
             do
             take
             at
             xij
             .
             s.
             the
             Dubline
             Barrell
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             iust
             after
             the
             rate
             of
             xvj
             .
             s.
             a
             London
             Barrell
             ,
             which
             amounteth
             to
             iiij
             .
             l.xvj
             .
             s.
             the
             tunne
             ,
             shameful
             for
             the
             Magestrates
             of
             the
             Towne
             to
             suffer
             ,
             considering
             the
             cheapnesse
             of
             Mault
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             now
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             almost
             neuer
             a
             Householder
             in
             Dubline
             (
             whatsoeuer
             Trade
             he
             otherwise
             vseth
             )
             but
             hee
             will
             haue
             a
             blinde
             corner
             in
             his
             house
             reserued
             for
             a
             Tauerne
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             if
             hee
             haue
             not
             a
             Wife
             of
             his
             owne
             to
             keepe
             it
             )
             shall
             bee
             set
             out
             to
             one
             of
             these
             Women-Tauerne-keepers
             ,
             shee
             taketh
             in
             drinke
             both
             Beere
             and
             Ale
             ,
             after
             the
             rate
             of
             xij
             .
             s.
             the
             Dubline
             Barrell
             ,
             she
             payeth
             moreouer
             to
             the
             party
             of
             whō
             she
             hireth
             her
             Tauerne
             ,
             vj.
             s.
             out
             of
             euery
             Barrell
             that
             she
             vttereth
             :
             if
             she
             doth
             not
             get
             vj.
             sh
             .
             more
             for
             her selfe
             ,
             she
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             keepe
             her selfe
             honest
             ,
             so
             that
             here
             is
             xxiiij
             .
             s.
             made
             out
             of
             euery
             Barrell
             of
             Beere
             ,
             which
             commeth
             iust
             to
             ix
             .
             li.xij
             .
             s.
             a
             tunne
             .
             How
             shamefull
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             a
             wel
             gouerned
             Citty
             ,
             let
             wise
             men
             iudge
             ,
             for
             with
             those
             that
             be
             called
             honest
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             meddle
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             beene
             so
             long
             amongst
             these
             filthy
             Alehouses
             ,
             that
             my
             head
             beginnes
             to
             grow
             idle
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             remembrance
             of
             that
             Hogges
             wash
             which
             they
             vse
             to
             sell
             for
             ij
             .
             d.
             the
             Wine
             quart
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             distemper
             any
             mans
             braines
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             neither
             good
             nor
             wholesome
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             vnfit
             for
             any
             mans
             
             drinking
             ,
             but
             for
             common
             Drunkardes
             ;
             but
             I
             wil
             here
             leaue
             my
             women
             Tauerne-Keepers
             to
             Maister
             Maior
             of
             the
             Bull-Ringe
             to
             looke
             vnto
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             now
             haue
             about
             with
             our
             Dubline
             Bakers
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             sell
             their
             Bread
             at
             double
             the
             price
             that
             they
             buy
             their
             Corne
             :
             and
             although
             there
             haue
             been
             seuerall
             Maiors
             of
             the
             Citty
             which
             haue
             seemed
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             the
             matter
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             I
             haue
             knowne
             Dubline
             ,
             I
             neuer
             knewe
             Maior
             ,
             but
             hee
             was
             either
             ashamed
             or
             afraid
             to
             reforme
             it
             .
             But
             there
             be
             some
             that
             wil
             make
             ilfauored
             reasons
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bakers
             haue
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             dexterity
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             make
             any
             Maior
             both
             deafe
             and
             blind
             :
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             the
             Bakers
             do
             make
             a
             good
             shift
             for
             themselues
             ,
             for
             they
             neither
             reforme
             their
             owne
             bread
             according
             to
             the
             prises
             of
             Corne
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             suffer
             the
             countrey-Bakers
             vpon
             the
             Market
             dayes
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             bread
             that
             is
             reformed
             to
             a
             true
             assise
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Magestrates
             of
             Dubline
             doth
             tollerate
             and
             beare
             with
             a
             number
             of
             inormities
             ,
             vnfit
             to
             bee
             tollerated
             in
             any
             well
             gouerned
             Citty
             ,
             the
             which
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             they
             do
             the
             rather
             wink
             at
             ,
             whē
             they
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             this
             extortion
             that
             is
             exacted
             by
             selling
             of
             Bread
             and
             Beere
             ,
             doth
             pinch
             none
             but
             the
             English
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             to
             follow
             the
             State
             ,
             &
             those
             againe
             that
             are
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Cittizen
             in
             Dubline
             (
             that
             is
             of
             any
             abillity
             worthy
             to
             bee
             spoken
             of
             )
             but
             he
             hath
             a
             Farme
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             yeeldeth
             him
             Corne
             ,
             both
             for
             Bread
             and
             Beere
             ,
             enough
             to
             find
             his
             owne
             house
             ;
             but
             the
             English
             that
             must
             goe
             to
             the
             Bakers
             and
             the
             Brwers
             ,
             are
             made
             to
             pay
             dearely
             for
             it
             (
             and
             so
             they
             do
             for
             euery
             other
             thing
             that
             they
             buy
             )
             and
             as
             the
             Irish
             do
             know
             all
             this
             well
             
             enough
             ,
             so
             they
             haue
             therefore
             the
             lesse
             care
             to
             redrese
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             should
             but
             withdrawe
             himselfe
             but
             for
             two
             yeares
             together
             into
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             Dubline
             ,
             would
             bee
             ready
             to
             begge
             ,
             that
             do
             now
             dwell
             in
             a
             malicious
             conceite
             against
             the
             English
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ambition
             of
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             THe
             Irish
             are
             very
             Ambitious
             of
             Fame
             and
             renowne
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             with
             Herostratus
             ,
             that
             sought
             to
             leaue
             himselfe
             in
             recorde
             by
             burning
             the
             Temple
             in
             Ephesus
             ;
             so
             the
             Irish
             do
             hunt
             after
             Fame
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             themselues
             regestred
             to
             posterity
             ,
             they
             will
             kill
             ,
             they
             will
             murther
             ,
             they
             will
             rebell
             ,
             and
             what
             action
             so
             vngracious
             which
             they
             will
             not
             attempt
             ,
             to
             leaue
             an
             odible
             memorandome
             to
             their
             lowsie
             Bardes
             and
             Rithmers
             ,
             that
             can
             writ
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             nothing
             but
             of
             vice
             and
             villany
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             example
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             wee
             may
             distinguish
             betweene
             the
             louers
             of
             Fame
             ,
             and
             the
             louers
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             although
             it
             bee
             true
             that
             Vertue
             hath
             Fame
             for
             an
             attendant
             ,
             yet
             Vertue
             seeketh
             not
             for
             Fame
             :
             for
             glory
             with
             the
             Crocodill
             flieth
             him
             that
             followeth
             it
             ,
             and
             followeth
             him
             that
             flyeth
             it
             ;
             no
             wonder
             then
             though
             there
             bee
             great
             difference
             in
             their
             values
             that
             imploy
             them
             for
             Fame
             ,
             from
             those
             againe
             ,
             that
             indeuours
             for
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             This
             vaine
             ostentation
             ,
             wee
             see
             whereunto
             it
             leadeth
             :
             and
             hee
             that
             seeketh
             renowne
             in
             a
             wrong
             boxe
             ,
             either
             by
             vnlawfull
             attempts
             ,
             or
             base
             indeuours
             stumbleth
             
             many
             times
             vpon
             Infamie
             in
             stead
             of
             Glory
             :
             so
             he
             that
             hunteth
             after
             dignities
             by
             vnworthy
             desertes
             ,
             in
             seeking
             after
             Estimation
             ,
             betrayeth
             himselfe
             to
             open
             Derision
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             wise
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             esteemed
             but
             only
             for
             his
             vertues
             .
             For
             Offices
             ,
             authority
             ,
             &
             Riches
             ;
             al
             these
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             guifts
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             exalted
             to
             a
             dignity
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             deemed
             worthy
             of
             the
             place
             by
             a
             common
             consent
             ,
             that
             marke
             is
             vnfallible
             ,
             for
             there
             magnificence
             doth
             manifest
             &
             make
             known
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             a
             Prince
             doth
             craue
             obedience
             in
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             but
             our
             affections
             are
             still
             depending
             of
             his
             vertues
             :
             if
             thus
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             what
             hope
             is
             there
             then
             left
             to
             a
             Pesant
             ,
             that
             hath
             neyther
             vertue
             ,
             witte
             ,
             nor
             honesty
             wherewith
             to
             blesse
             himselfe
             withall
             ,
             and
             wil
             yet
             throng
             himselfe
             into
             a
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             onely
             but
             to
             make
             it
             durty
             .
          
           
             Nero
             ,
             demanding
             of
             a
             Souldior
             why
             he
             hated
             him
             ,
             was
             answered
             :
             Because
             (
             saide
             hee
             )
             whilst
             thou
             wast
             worthy
             of
             loue
             I
             honoured
             thee
             ,
             but
             nowe
             thou
             art
             become
             an
             enemy
             to
             vertue
             ,
             I
             therefore
             abhor
             thee
             .
          
           
             Ambition
             is
             no
             vice
             for
             any
             of
             these
             love-prized
             Swaines
             .
             For
             when
             I
             see
             a
             fellow
             that
             is
             but
             base
             of
             birth
             bare
             of
             of
             honesty
             barren
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             but
             dropt
             into
             a
             dignity
             without
             desert
             ,
             I
             neuer
             look
             vpon
             such
             a
             creature
             but
             methinks
             I
             see
             a
             Iacke
             anapes
             in
             a
             sattin
             sute
             .
             This
             is
             a
             base
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             right
             of
             the
             Irish
             stampe
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             a
             people
             vnder
             the
             sun
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             desirous
             to
             be
             famed
             then
             the
             Irish
             or
             that
             will
             aduenture
             vpon
             more
             desperate
             resolutions
             then
             they
             ,
             and
             but
             to
             leaue
             themselues
             i●●●●●●d
             in
             some
             one
             of
             their
             Rymer-rolles
             .
          
           
           
             The
             miserable
             malefactor
             at
             the
             very
             houre
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             going
             to
             execution
             ,
             doth
             euen
             then
             affect
             Fame
             ,
             and
             is
             muche
             more
             desirous
             that
             his
             lokers
             on
             shoulde
             see
             him
             take
             his
             death
             with
             resolution
             and
             without
             feare
             ,
             then
             hee
             is
             to
             reconcile
             himselfe
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             ashamed
             that
             it
             should
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             countenance
             began
             to
             change
             with
             faint
             nesse
             of
             courage
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             of
             the
             crime
             that
             he
             hath
             committed
             ,
             how
             abhominable
             soeuer
             .
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             appeare
             constant
             ;
             and
             to
             whome
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             that
             do
             behold
             him
             ,
             that
             are
             commonlie
             more
             inconstant
             then
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             More
             ,
             whome
             Ballarmine
             (
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             
               George
               Blackwal
            
             the
             Popes
             Archpriest
             )
             so
             confidently
             avoweth
             for
             so
             worthy
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             was
             sicke
             of
             this
             disease
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             houre
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             take
             his
             death
             for
             Treason
             ,
             he
             did
             sacrifice
             to
             Fame
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Executioner
             was
             ready
             to
             strike
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             hee
             prayed
             him
             ,
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             be
             good
             to
             his
             beard
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             find
             his
             necke
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             were
             not
             very
             warie
             in
             the
             performaunce
             of
             his
             businesse
             ,
             it
             might
             proue
             a
             blemish
             to
             his
             reputation
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             it
             to
             bee
             but
             an
             vnseasonable
             conceit
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             houre
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             to
             fall
             a
             iesting
             with
             the
             world
             for
             vaine
             ostentation
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             to
             seeke
             the
             fruition
             of
             eternall
             felicitie
             ,
             to
             rest
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             smoakie
             applause
             of
             Fame
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             sometimes
             serue
             for
             a
             shroude
             to
             shelter
             a
             shame
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             chose
             time
             ,
             to
             fall
             a
             iesting
             with
             the
             Hangman
             ,
             when
             he
             may
             play
             too
             much
             vpon
             the
             aduantage
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             viuacitie
             or
             quicknesse
             of
             wit
             ,
             to
             thrust
             backe
             a
             iest
             vpon
             the
             Iester
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             
               Ex
               officio
            
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             it
             by
             action
             ,
             that
             doth
             pinch
             nerer
             the
             
             quicke
             ,
             then
             the
             bitterest
             words
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             More
             were
             a
             Martyr
             as
             Bellarmine
             woulde
             haue
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             he
             was
             but
             a
             mocking
             Martyr
             ,
             that
             would
             fall
             a
             scoffing
             with
             the
             executioner
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             instant
             when
             he
             was
             to
             take
             off
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             some
             others
             that
             haue
             been
             of
             this
             merry
             disposition
             ,
             and
             I
             thinke
             aswell
             worthy
             to
             be
             Martyrs
             as
             More
             ;
             one
             amongest
             the
             rest
             that
             was
             condemned
             to
             the
             Gallowes
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             hangman
             came
             to
             fasten
             the
             halter
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             hee
             desired
             him
             of
             all
             friendshippe
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             bring
             the
             rope
             too
             neere
             his
             throat
             :
             for
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             am
             so
             ticklish
             about
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             without
             doubt
             I
             shall
             hurt
             my selfe
             with
             vnreasoneble
             laughter
             .
          
           
             Such
             another
             ,
             going
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             desired
             the
             officer
             to
             shun
             a
             street
             that
             lay
             right
             in
             the
             way
             as
             he
             should
             passe
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             a
             little
             about
             :
             The
             Officer
             demanding
             the
             reason
             ,
             hee
             told
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             ought
             a
             Cittizen
             a
             little
             money
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             same
             streat
             ,
             and
             he
             feared
             that
             if
             hee
             shoulde
             see
             him
             passing
             by
             ,
             he
             would
             arrest
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             vnto
             some
             trouble
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             one
             more
             of
             these
             merry
             conceited
             fellowes
             ,
             who
             going
             to
             the
             gallowes
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             was
             admonished
             by
             his
             ghostly
             father
             to
             take
             his
             death
             patiently
             ,
             assuring
             him
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             dinner
             were
             somewhat
             sharpe
             and
             harsh
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             find
             a
             ioyfull
             supper
             in
             Heauen
             .
             Alasse
             (
             said
             the
             malefactor
             )
             that
             's
             but
             a
             cold
             comfort
             to
             mee
             ,
             for
             I
             neuer
             vse
             to
             eate
             any
             supper
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             iudge
             of
             any
             mannes
             assurance
             by
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             his
             death
             :
             for
             it
             falleth
             out
             many
             times
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             those
             cases
             ,
             wil
             make
             great
             shew
             of
             resolution
             
             and
             courage
             ,
             but
             for
             ostentations
             sake
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             a
             people
             that
             are
             more
             inclined
             vnto
             that
             then
             the
             Irish
             ;
             but
             amongst
             those
             that
             haue
             most
             valiantly
             resolued
             themselues
             to
             execution
             ,
             it
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             doubted
             whither
             in
             so
             dangerous
             an
             intent
             ,
             constancy
             ,
             or
             obstinacy
             had
             the
             preheminence
             .
          
           
             Euery
             Cowarde
             can
             dispise
             death
             in
             misery
             ,
             for
             to
             the
             distressed
             ,
             life
             is
             but
             a
             scourge
             ,
             and
             death
             their
             only
             solace
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             can
             indure
             the
             calamity
             of
             all
             misfortunes
             with
             patience
             and
             constancy
             ,
             more
             rather
             deserueth
             the
             Chariot
             of
             Triumph
             then
             Caesar
             himselfe
             .
             Those
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             execution
             are
             seene
             to
             runne
             to
             their
             end
             and
             to
             hasten
             on
             the
             execution
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             with
             resolution
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             will
             defeate
             themselues
             of
             time
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             horrour
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             it
             grieues
             them
             not
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             but
             to
             die
             .
             Heliogabulus
             ,
             the
             most
             disolute
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             had
             a
             resolution
             to
             die
             some
             desperate
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             apeare
             by
             those
             prouisions
             he
             had
             made
             for
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             he
             built
             a
             stately
             Tower
             from
             whence
             he
             might
             cast
             himselfe
             ,
             hee
             also
             caused
             cordes
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             gold
             and
             Crimsin
             silke
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             strangle
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             further
             prouided
             a
             rych
             golden
             Rapier
             of
             purpose
             to
             murther
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             hee
             prepared
             poysons
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             in
             boxes
             of
             Emeraldes
             ,
             and
             Topases
             thereby
             to
             poyson
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Euery
             man
             that
             dares
             aduenture
             to
             desire
             death
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             resolued
             to
             dye
             ;
             for
             many
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             seemed
             to
             wishe
             for
             death
             ,
             hath
             fainted
             againe
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             beene
             put
             to
             the
             tryall
             .
          
           
             Pouerty
             ,
             misery
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             &
             death
             it selfe
             are
             subiects
             of
             a
             heauy
             burthen
             ,
             that
             do
             waigh
             and
             grieue
             especially
             those
             mindes
             that
             are
             but
             of
             the
             common
             
             stampe
             :
             we
             had
             neede
             therefore
             to
             be
             very
             wel
             instructed
             both
             how
             to
             sustaine
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             combat
             with
             those
             kindes
             of
             accidentes
             .
             The
             best
             aime
             we
             can
             take
             whereby
             to
             iudge
             of
             a
             mans
             death
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             life
             :
             for
             haue
             we
             knowne
             him
             to
             liue
             constantly
             and
             quietly
             it
             is
             likely
             hee
             should
             then
             die
             resolutly
             and
             reposely
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             supposed
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             konweth
             how
             to
             liue
             ,
             knoweth
             likewise
             how
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             all
             the
             benefites
             that
             Vertue
             bestoweth
             of
             vs
             ,
             the
             contempt
             of
             death
             is
             most
             aproued
             and
             precious
             :
             and
             as
             the
             place
             is
             vncertaine
             where
             death
             looketh
             for
             vs
             ,
             we
             must
             therefore
             be
             the
             more
             vigilant
             to
             expect
             him
             euery
             where
             ,
             for
             the
             premeditation
             of
             death
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             fore-thinking
             how
             to
             liue
             and
             die
             well
             .
             It
             skilles
             so
             much
             the
             lesse
             when
             death
             doth
             come
             ,
             so
             we
             be
             prouided
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             time
             that
             we
             liue
             ,
             we
             do
             but
             steale
             it
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             continuall
             worke
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             end
             determined
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             iollity
             of
             youth
             and
             the
             grauity
             of
             age
             are
             different
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             looketh
             forward
             and
             the
             other
             backward
             ,
             youth
             delights
             it selfe
             with
             wanton
             allurements
             ,
             Age
             preacheth
             seuerity
             ,
             and
             readeth
             daily
             Lectures
             of
             temperance
             and
             of
             reformation
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             wake
             or
             sleepe
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             permit
             vs
             one
             houre
             but
             to
             thinke
             on
             instruction
             ,
             on
             patience
             ,
             on
             repentance
             ,
             and
             on
             Death
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             haue
             inlarged
             this
             Chap.
             with
             other
             matter
             of
             some
             perticular
             persons
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             haue
             sought
             to
             make
             themselues
             famous
             amongest
             theyr
             Countrey-men
             ,
             by
             those
             endeuours
             ,
             that
             were
             directly
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             I
             wil
             here
             omit
             them
             ,
             &
             for
             conclusion
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Na
             -
             
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             ambitious
             of
             Fame
             then
             are
             the
             Irish
             ,
             nor
             that
             dooth
             hunt
             after
             it
             with
             more
             contrary
             courses
             then
             do
             the
             Irish
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             embraced
             by
             the
             Irish
             ▪
          
           
             THey
             say
             it
             was
             S.
             Patrick
             that
             purged
             Ireland
             frō
             all
             manner
             of
             venemous
             Wormes
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Pope
             that
             hath
             poisned
             it
             ten
             times
             worse
             with
             his
             
               Locust
               vermine
            
             of
             Friers
             ,
             Monks
             &
             Iesuites
             ,
             &
             he
             hath
             so
             infected
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             with
             Toades
             ,
             Frogs
             ,
             &
             padocks
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             habite
             of
             popish
             priests
             do
             keepe
             such
             a
             continuall
             croking
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             poore
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             made
             them
             deafe
             to
             all
             good
             councell
             .
             It
             is
             only
             the
             poison
             of
             the
             Popes
             doctrine
             that
             inciteth
             to
             seditions
             ,
             to
             Rebellions
             ,
             and
             that
             setteth
             subiects
             against
             their
             Princes
             .
             Look
             into
             Bellarmines
             writinges
             ,
             that
             hath
             taken
             such
             paines
             in
             behaulfe
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Bookes
             are
             stuffed
             with
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             that
             Popes
             may
             degrad
             Emperors
             ,
             kings
             ,
             Princes
             and
             potentates
             ,
             may
             abrogate
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             may
             dispense
             with
             their
             subiects
             for
             their
             allegiance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             Armes
             against
             their
             Soueraignes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             rebell
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             althogh
             Treason
             and
             murther
             be
             the
             most
             hatefull
             offences
             that
             any
             man
             can
             commit
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             abhorred
             and
             detested
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             admitted
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             and
             vpholden
             by
             the
             pope
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             tollerate
             those
             offences
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             likewise
             giue
             pardons
             and
             dispensations
             to
             his
             villaines
             ,
             both
             to
             practise
             and
             execute
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             holy
             Pope
             ,
             that
             gaue
             
               Parry
               plenarie
            
             indulgence
             and
             remission
             
             of
             all
             his
             sins
             to
             murther
             
               Queene
               Elizabeth
            
             .
          
           
             A
             filthy
             Religion
             ,
             that
             hath
             abased
             the
             simplicity
             of
             all
             natures
             ,
             and
             defiled
             the
             people
             of
             so
             many
             Nations
             ,
             not
             onely
             through
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             superstition
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             bloud-shedding
             ,
             and
             detestable
             murthers
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             lawfull
             and
             no
             offence
             (
             if
             it
             be
             done
             vnder
             the
             colour
             and
             shew
             of
             Religion
             )
             to
             abandon
             all
             honesty
             and
             shamefastnesse
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             such
             horryble
             and
             detestable
             crewelty
             hath
             been
             showne
             ,
             that
             their
             Alters
             haue
             beene
             oftentimes
             inbrewed
             and
             stained
             with
             mens
             bloud
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             were
             pleased
             with
             those
             horrible
             murthers
             ,
             practised
             and
             committed
             by
             those
             abhominable
             wretches
             ,
             that
             care
             not
             how
             they
             defile
             themselues
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             beastlinesse
             ,
             and
             detestable
             villany
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Religion
             which
             the
             Irish
             do
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             deluded
             a
             number
             of
             poore
             people
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             hath
             set
             them
             so
             opposite
             ,
             that
             they
             despise
             to
             learne
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             bee
             it
             neuer
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             doth
             but
             appertain
             either
             to
             Ciuillity
             ,
             Morallity
             ,
             or
             Humanity
             :
             it
             maketh
             some
             of
             them
             malitiously
             to
             impugne
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             it
             hath
             induced
             a
             number
             of
             them
             into
             open
             Rebellion
             .
             And
             this
             Idolatrous
             Doctrine
             is
             it
             that
             fitteth
             their
             turnes
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             addected
             and
             inclined
             to
             vndertake
             against
             the
             Prince
             .
             The
             property
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             doth
             euermore
             keepe
             men
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             duty
             ,
             it
             illumineth
             them
             with
             the
             true
             light
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             sanctimony
             ;
             and
             so
             desirous
             are
             they
             which
             followe
             the
             rule
             and
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             immitation
             to
             exprese
             the
             gracious
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             they
             repose
             the
             whole
             sum
             of
             Religion
             :
             therefore
             
             neither
             prouoked
             with
             taunts
             ,
             they
             are
             any
             thing
             moued
             ,
             and
             being
             vexed
             with
             slandrous
             reports
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             kindled
             with
             anger
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             bee
             sometimes
             prouoked
             with
             iniuries
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             go
             about
             to
             bee
             reuenged
             :
             nay
             ,
             rather
             they
             suppose
             that
             triall
             to
             be
             laid
             vpon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             by
             a
             heape
             and
             multitude
             of
             good
             turnes
             ,
             should
             abate
             the
             edge
             of
             their
             enemies
             wrath
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             the
             Popes
             doctrine
             had
             ouerwhelmed
             the
             Realme
             of
             England
             ,
             with
             the
             misty
             fogs
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             what
             commotions
             ,
             what
             rebellions
             ,
             &
             what
             tumults
             were
             stirred
             vp
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             commons
             of
             that
             Realme
             :
             but
             after
             that
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             were
             able
             to
             behold
             the
             extraordinary
             light
             of
             the
             heauenly
             doctrine
             ,
             they
             submitted
             themselues
             to
             that
             duty
             and
             obedience
             ,
             which
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             worde
             both
             prescribeth
             and
             commaundeth
             to
             subiectes
             :
             yet
             after
             this
             ,
             when
             Queen
             Marie
             had
             againe
             reestablished
             the
             Idolatrous
             Religion
             of
             Rome
             ;
             when
             Hell
             was
             broken
             loose
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Deuils
             themselues
             had
             stirred
             vp
             the
             harts
             of
             our
             English
             Popelings
             to
             all
             cruell
             tyranny
             ,
             that
             they
             left
             no
             torture
             nor
             torment
             vnattempted
             ,
             that
             might
             haue
             wrought
             the
             subuersion
             and
             ouerthrow
             of
             Christian
             Piety
             :
             what
             a
             multitude
             both
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             suffered
             themselues
             to
             be
             tortured
             and
             cruelly
             tormented
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             partes
             of
             the
             Realme
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             resistance
             :
             and
             although
             this
             horrible
             cruelty
             had
             continuance
             for
             fiue
             whole
             yeares
             together
             ,
             yet
             where
             was
             their
             heard
             of
             a
             Rebell
             that
             offered
             to
             arise
             in
             armes
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             meanes
             to
             oppose
             himselfe
             against
             that
             monstrous
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             first
             established
             by
             preaching
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Disciples
             and
             those
             that
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             preuailed
             still
             by
             suffering
             :
             the
             Pope
             vpholdeth
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             onely
             by
             persecuting
             ,
             by
             murther
             ,
             by
             Treason
             ,
             and
             by
             tyrannie
             ;
             such
             diuersity
             there
             is
             betweene
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             truly
             reported
             of
             the
             French
             K.
             that
             was
             latelie
             cruelly
             murthered
             ,
             who
             many
             years
             since
             lying
             before
             Rone
             ,
             had
             intelligence
             of
             an
             enterprise
             that
             should
             haue
             beene
             attempted
             against
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             well
             informed
             of
             the
             party
             that
             had
             vndertaken
             it
             ,
             the
             king
             chancing
             to
             descry
             this
             Gentleman
             thus
             described
             vnto
             him
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             called
             ;
             who
             comming
             before
             his
             presence
             ,
             the
             King
             perceiuing
             him
             alreadie
             begin
             to
             tremble
             ,
             as
             one
             doubting
             some
             bad
             measure
             ,
             saide
             vnto
             him
             :
             I
             am
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             you
             fore-imagine
             what
             I
             haue
             to
             charge
             you
             with
             ,
             and
             your
             countenance
             doth
             already
             bewray
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             so
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             businesse
             you
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             would
             goe
             about
             to
             hide
             it
             ,
             you
             shoulde
             but
             make
             the
             matter
             the
             worse
             for
             your selfe
             ;
             faile
             not
             therefore
             as
             you
             tender
             your
             life
             ,
             to
             confesse
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             your
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             Villaine
             ,
             that
             sawe
             himselfe
             thus
             discouered
             ,
             beganne
             to
             hold
             vp
             his
             hands
             and
             to
             plead
             for
             mercy
             :
             but
             the
             King
             interrupting
             him
             in
             his
             pretence
             ,
             saide
             vnto
             him
             ;
             Did
             I
             euer
             do
             you
             any
             wrong
             ?
             Haue
             I
             euer
             offended
             any
             friend
             of
             yours
             ?
             or
             how
             happeneth
             it
             ?
             or
             what
             might
             mooue
             you
             to
             conspire
             and
             enterprise
             my
             death
             ?
          
           
             The
             Gentleman
             with
             a
             verie
             fainte
             trembling
             voice
             ,
             and
             a
             selfe-accusing
             looke
             ,
             aunswered
             him
             againe
             :
             That
             no
             particular
             occasion
             had
             euer
             mooued
             
             him
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             generall
             cause
             of
             his
             faction
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             perswaded
             by
             some
             of
             his
             ghostly
             fathers
             ,
             that
             to
             root
             out
             (
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             of
             sort
             soeuer
             )
             to
             make
             away
             so
             great
             an
             enemy
             vnto
             their
             Religion
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             execution
             full
             of
             pietie
             ,
             and
             a
             worke
             of
             supererogation
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             (
             said
             the
             King
             )
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             difference
             of
             our
             Religions
             :
             yours
             perswades
             you
             to
             kill
             me
             hauing
             neuer
             done
             you
             wrong
             ,
             but
             mine
             wils
             me
             to
             pardon
             you
             convicted
             as
             you
             are
             :
             go
             your
             wayes
             therefore
             and
             auoid
             out
             of
             my
             sight
             ,
             and
             let
             mee
             neuer
             see
             you
             here
             againe
             ,
             and
             henceforward
             be
             better
             aduised
             in
             your
             enterprises
             ,
             and
             take
             honester
             counsel
             then
             those
             that
             be
             of
             your
             owne
             Religion
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             let
             him
             passe
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             here
             still
             see
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Popes
             Religion
             :
             but
             presidents
             in
             Ireland
             do
             serue
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             if
             they
             make
             against
             the
             Pope
             ;
             all
             the
             testimony
             that
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             can
             afford
             ,
             will
             neuer
             be
             credited
             in
             that
             point
             .
             We
             beleeue
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             came
             to
             worke
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             hee
             did
             not
             finish
             the
             work
             he
             came
             for
             ,
             but
             left
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             businesse
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             a
             Popish
             Priest
             .
             We
             can
             tell
             how
             to
             worship
             a
             god
             that
             is
             of
             our
             owne
             making
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             worship
             the
             God
             that
             hath
             made
             vs
             :
             we
             know
             how
             to
             receiue
             benefits
             and
             blessings
             from
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             render
             that
             obedience
             that
             belongeth
             to
             Subiects
             .
             My
             conclusion
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             cannot
             make
             knowne
             their
             dreames
             till
             they
             bee
             awake
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             these
             acknowledge
             their
             faults
             till
             they
             meane
             to
             amend
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Papists
             of
             Ireland
             are
             neither
             afraid
             nor
             ashamed
             to
             manifest
             themselues
             .
          
           
             THey
             say
             ,
             a
             manne
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             to
             speake
             what
             he
             seemeth
             not
             to
             thinke
             ;
             it
             should
             then
             follow
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             heare
             of
             that
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             doe
             .
             The
             Irish
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             manifest
             themselues
             ,
             aswell
             by
             wordes
             as
             by
             deeds
             to
             be
             professed
             Papistes
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             affraid
             to
             confesse
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             supposed
             that
             when
             men
             haue
             a
             daring
             to
             speake
             ill
             ,
             they
             haue
             likewise
             an
             intent
             to
             do
             ill
             .
             But
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             al
             his
             Maiesties
             subiects
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             thinke
             they
             bee
             ,
             but
             I
             pray
             God
             send
             his
             Highnesse
             to
             haue
             neede
             of
             them
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             came
             to
             voices
             betweene
             them
             two
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             would
             hardly
             bee
             able
             to
             reckon
             with
             the
             Vsurer
             ,
             after
             ten
             in
             the
             hundred
             thrughout
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Pope
             would
             still
             be
             able
             to
             encounter
             him
             with
             ten
             for
             one
             .
             That
             the
             Irish
             are
             thus
             inclined
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             to
             poperie
             ,
             I
             shal
             need
             no
             other
             testimony
             then
             their
             own
             demeanors
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             bee
             glad
             for
             their
             owne
             sakes
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             conuince
             mee
             of
             slaunder
             :
             but
             as
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             go
             about
             it
             ,
             so
             I
             thinke
             they
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             with
             me
             for
             speaking
             ,
             when
             they
             themselus
             are
             not
             ashamed
             so
             publikely
             to
             manifest
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             apparantly
             malicious
             to
             his
             Maiesties
             lawes
             and
             proceedings
             ,
             so
             they
             doe
             hate
             and
             detest
             him
             ,
             that
             doth
             but
             speake
             against
             their
             Pope
             ,
             or
             that
             will
             take
             any
             exceptions
             against
             that
             Catholick
             brood
             of
             the
             Pole-shorne
             order
             ,
             that
             they
             
             do
             both
             harbour
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             vphold
             with
             their
             purses
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             to
             their
             great
             charge
             &
             expences
             ,
             considering
             the
             abhominable
             number
             of
             those
             Balamites
             ,
             that
             doth
             so
             abound
             throughout
             that
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             in
             City
             ,
             town
             &
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             doth
             daily
             practise
             against
             his
             Maiesties
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             Prince
             in
             the
             world
             would
             indure
             to
             be
             thus
             crossed
             by
             this
             contemptious
             demeanor
             of
             vndutifull
             subiectes
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             make
             them
             to
             feele
             the
             penalty
             of
             their
             wilfull
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             that
             excelent
             Maiestie
             that
             is
             not
             onely
             inclined
             to
             all
             gracious
             clemency
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             like
             royall
             disposition
             hee
             hath
             so
             prouided
             ,
             that
             his
             Ministers
             and
             those
             that
             he
             putteth
             in
             Authority
             in
             that
             Realm
             ,
             doth
             behaue
             themselues
             in
             their
             gouerment
             with
             that
             mercy
             &
             mildnes
             whereunto
             he
             himselfe
             is
             addicted
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             shoud
             speake
             of
             the
             gouernment
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             mannaged
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             by
             that
             most
             honorable
             Gentleman
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             likewise
             assisted
             with
             diuerse
             other
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             Counsaile
             of
             that
             Realme
             ,
             Men
             in
             like
             maner
             of
             great
             wisedome
             and
             iudgement
             ;
             I
             might
             perhaps
             faile
             in
             making
             a
             true
             relation
             of
             their
             worth
             and
             worthines
             .
             I
             do
             therefore
             appeale
             to
             the
             Irish
             themselues
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             euer
             know
             Ireland
             to
             be
             better
             supplied
             ,
             either
             with
             a
             Deputy
             ,
             either
             with
             a
             Counsell
             ,
             either
             with
             a
             Clergy
             (
             I
             meane
             those
             of
             the
             Clergy
             that
             haue
             beene
             inuested
             by
             a
             lawfull
             Authority
             from
             the
             Prince
             )
             or
             that
             the
             affaires
             of
             that
             Realme
             ,
             were
             euery
             known
             to
             be
             mannaged
             with
             more
             mildnes
             ,
             with
             more
             mercy
             ,
             or
             with
             more
             loue
             and
             lenity
             then
             now
             they
             be
             :
             and
             I
             would
             but
             demand
             of
             them
             againe
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             euer
             know
             the
             Papists
             of
             Ireland
             to
             bee
             more
             peruerse
             ,
             more
             obstinate
             ,
             
             or
             more
             apparantly
             contemptuous
             then
             now
             they
             are
             .
             I
             could
             yet
             say
             more
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             wade
             no
             further
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             papistes
             themselues
             (
             although
             they
             will
             not
             let
             to
             lie
             for
             adantage
             ,
             yet
             )
             they
             they
             will
             not
             for
             shame
             deny
             this
             truth
             .
             The
             papistes
             of
             Ireland
             are
             (
             as
             in
             other
             places
             )
             of
             two
             kinds
             ,
             the
             seducers
             ,
             and
             the
             Seduced
             .
          
           
             The
             Seducers
             are
             those
             ,
             that
             vnder
             a
             little
             shewe
             of
             litterature
             ,
             or
             vnder
             the
             pretence
             of
             being
             Trauellers
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             say
             they
             haue
             bin
             in
             Spain
             ,
             or
             at
             Remes
             ,
             or
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             that
             haue
             bin
             Iesuited
             ,
             or
             that
             carrieth
             the
             marke
             of
             a
             Monk
             ,
             of
             a
             Frier
             ,
             or
             a
             runnagate
             Priest
             ,
             that
             can
             but
             say
             a
             Masse
             ,
             or
             read
             our
             Ladies
             psalter
             ;
             any
             of
             these
             shewes
             ,
             any
             of
             these
             pretences
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             tytles
             ,
             are
             enough
             to
             grace
             and
             credit
             a
             Dog
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             a
             venerable
             estimation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             holily
             accounted
             of
             ,
             but
             to
             giue
             him
             that
             reputation
             amongst
             the
             multitude
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             beloued
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             commonly
             beleued
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             beloued
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             seducing
             spirits
             vnder
             a
             counterfet
             shew
             of
             holinesse
             ▪
             are
             still
             endeuoring
             to
             peruert
             the
             simpler
             sort
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             poore
             subiects
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             them
             from
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             arme
             them
             with
             all
             disobedience
             and
             contemptuous
             demeanour
             towards
             their
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             kind
             of
             Papists
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             to
             bee
             seduced
             ,
             are
             the
             vnlearned
             and
             ignorant
             sort
             ,
             that
             are
             abused
             and
             misled
             ,
             by
             the
             onely
             inducements
             of
             those
             counterfait
             Hypocrites
             ,
             thus
             formerly
             described
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             comiseration
             to
             bee
             had
             to
             a
             people
             that
             are
             thus
             inchanted
             ,
             these
             are
             to
             be
             pittied
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             for
             their
             sakes
             onely
             that
             I
             haue
             endeuoured
             
             these
             lines
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             I
             woulde
             goe
             about
             to
             confirme
             by
             any
             authoritie
             drawne
             from
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             would
             be
             to
             very
             litle
             purpose
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             testimony
             that
             can
             be
             alledged
             ,
             either
             frō
             Peter
             ,
             or
             from
             Paule
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Apost
             .
             or
             from
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             either
             admitted
             or
             receiued
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             I
             haue
             therefore
             related
             in
             this
             Description
             ,
             that
             may
             any
             waies
             concerne
             the
             Irish
             ,
             I
             haue
             neither
             inferred
             presidents
             ,
             nor
             inforced
             other
             matter
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             themselues
             are
             best
             acquainted
             withall
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             most
             frequent
             and
             conuersant
             to
             their
             owue
             experiments
             .
             And
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Nation
             vnder
             the
             sun
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             make
             collections
             of
             accidentes
             that
             shall
             happen
             ,
             or
             that
             will
             soner
             refer
             them
             to
             presagements
             of
             misfortune
             ,
             then
             will
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             our
             Papists
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             are
             generally
             compacted
             of
             a
             dull
             mettall
             ,
             that
             hath
             little
             sence
             or
             feeling
             but
             of
             ignorance
             &
             arrogancy
             ,
             yet
             thus
             quick
             sighted
             they
             be
             ,
             to
             looke
             into
             those
             euents
             that
             doth
             make
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             their
             purpose
             ,
             and
             are
             starcke
             blind
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             discerne
             of
             those
             matters
             that
             do
             especially
             concerne
             themselues
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             woulde
             but
             remember
             ,
             what
             a
             number
             of
             runnagate
             shakerels
             the
             Pope
             hath
             sent
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             laden
             with
             his
             trash
             :
             with
             his
             Buls
             ,
             with
             his
             pardons
             ,
             with
             his
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Ban-bels
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             to
             be
             a
             strong
             Supersedias
             against
             all
             perils
             &
             dangers
             ,
             what
             or
             wheresoeuer
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             there
             were
             but
             halfe
             that
             sanctitie
             in
             them
             that
             they
             suppose
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             all
             miscarrie
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             woulde
             take
             effect
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             assuredly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             can
             but
             furnish
             himselfe
             with
             a
             little
             holy-water
             ,
             an
             holie
             
             candle
             ,
             an
             
               Agnus
               dei
            
             ,
             a
             paire
             of
             hallowed
             beades
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             such
             other
             of
             the
             Popes
             trinkets
             ,
             he
             is
             free
             from
             al
             misfortunes
             :
             &
             yet
             they
             haue
             seen
             the
             popes
             Holy-banner
             that
             was
             brought
             amongest
             them
             from
             Rome
             by
             D.
             Saunders
             ,
             that
             holy
             embassador
             ,
             sent
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             where
             this
             banner
             was
             once
             displayed
             ,
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             it
             hadde
             bin
             enough
             to
             haue
             dismayed
             a
             whole
             army
             of
             deuils
             ;
             but
             this
             vaine
             hope
             of
             theirs
             cost
             a
             number
             of
             Rebels
             liues
             ,
             and
             sent
             a
             many
             of
             Traitors
             heads
             to
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             They
             saw
             what
             becam
             of
             the
             Popes
             two
             holy
             prelates
             ,
             Ailyn
             and
             Saunders
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pope
             had
             sanctified
             and
             al-to
             be-blessed
             :
             and
             thus
             hallowed
             ,
             hee
             sent
             them
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             assistance
             of
             them
             that
             wer
             then
             out
             in
             Armes
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             they
             saw
             what
             became
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             field
             among
             a
             number
             of
             other
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             finished
             a
             traytorous
             life
             by
             a
             miscrable
             death
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             the
             Woodes
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             supposed
             ,
             was
             deuoured
             by
             Wolues
             :
             but
             others
             say
             ,
             he
             died
             in
             the
             Wood
             Clannedi
             ,
             partly
             thorough
             famme
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             the
             Irish
             Ague
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             seene
             how
             many
             confederates
             ,
             how
             many
             conspiracies
             ,
             how
             many
             practises
             of
             Treason
             hath
             bin
             plotted
             ,
             hom
             many
             detestable
             exploits
             haue
             been
             vndertaken
             ,
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             discouered
             ,
             and
             the
             practisers
             stil
             confounded
             ,
             our
             silly
             Papists
             of
             Ireland
             haue
             not
             onely
             heard
             of
             these
             things
             with
             their
             eares
             ,
             but
             they
             themselues
             haue
             likewise
             seen
             it
             with
             their
             eies
             .
             But
             they
             profite
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             by
             hearing
             ,
             nor
             in
             beholding
             :
             they
             can
             woonder
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             say
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             when
             they
             sawe
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             
               Moses
               ;
               The
               finger
               of
               God
               is
               here
               ,
            
             but
             they
             
             haue
             no
             grace
             to
             repent
             ,
             it
             doth
             but
             hardē
             their
             harts
             ,
             it
             armeth
             them
             with
             despite
             both
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             The
             inconvenience
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             how
             it
             hurteth
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             MIght
             we
             now
             iudge
             of
             the
             tree
             what
             it
             is
             by
             the
             fruit
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             themselues
             are
             accustomed
             )
             to
             deeme
             of
             all
             causes
             by
             their
             owne
             effects
             ,
             Popery
             could
             not
             hide
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             would
             appeare
             in
             it
             owne
             likenesse
             ,
             loathsome
             to
             euery
             eie
             .
             But
             it
             is
             very
             easie
             for
             a
             man
             to
             winke
             at
             that
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             is
             vnwilling
             to
             see
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             would
             not
             bee
             enemies
             to
             our
             own
             discretions
             ,
             to
             discern
             of
             things
             with
             iudgement
             and
             reason
             ,
             though
             reason
             it selfe
             be
             but
             a
             gadding
             instrument
             ,
             and
             is
             many
             times
             misled
             by
             our
             owne
             affections
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             yet
             lead
             vs
             so
             far
             astray
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             vndoubtedly
             confirme
             vs
             ,
             that
             poperie
             is
             the
             onely
             plague-sore
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             poysoned
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Popery
             that
             hath
             drawn
             the
             people
             from
             that
             confidence
             and
             trust
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             in
             Saints
             ,
             to
             worship
             Idols
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             frō
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             other
             mens
             merits
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             vppe
             a
             Pope-holy
             righteousnesse
             of
             their
             owne
             works
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Popery
             that
             hath
             alienated
             the
             heartes
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             from
             that
             faith
             ,
             fidelity
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             loue
             and
             loyaltie
             ,
             that
             is
             required
             in
             Subiects
             towardes
             theyr
             Soueraignes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Popery
             that
             hath
             set
             afoot
             so
             many
             rebellions
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             hath
             cost
             the
             liues
             of
             multitudes
             ,
             that
             hath
             ruyned
             that
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             subiect
             
             to
             the
             oppression
             of
             Theeus
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             spoilers
             ,
             murtherers
             ,
             Rebels
             and
             Traitors
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Popery
             ,
             that
             hath
             still
             hardened
             the
             hearts
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             against
             God
             as
             against
             all
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             knowne
             Ireland
             long
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             many
             odible
             exploites
             that
             hath
             beene
             accomplished
             ,
             by
             Murther
             ,
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             by
             Treason
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             other
             villanies
             ;
             but
             they
             haue
             beene
             euermore
             plotted
             ,
             conspired
             ,
             acted
             ,
             and
             performed
             by
             Papistes
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Papist
             that
             is
             still
             the
             Authour
             ,
             the
             vndertaker
             and
             the
             Executioner
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             villanies
             ,
             how
             barbarous
             ,
             how
             cruell
             ,
             or
             how
             odible
             soeuer
             .
          
           
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             Ireland
             was
             yet
             neuer
             so
             destitute
             ,
             but
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             number
             of
             good
             people
             natiues
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             hath
             zealously
             and
             religiously
             professed
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             I
             neuer
             heard
             of
             any
             of
             those
             that
             was
             euer
             tainted
             ,
             stained
             ,
             or
             detected
             with
             any
             of
             these
             capitall
             crimes
             :
             no
             ,
             it
             belongeth
             to
             Popery
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             parcell
             of
             the
             Popes
             doctrine
             ;
             for
             hee
             auoweth
             it
             to
             be
             a
             worke
             meritorious
             ,
             for
             any
             of
             his
             Disciples
             to
             lie
             ,
             to
             flatter
             ,
             to
             counterfeit
             ,
             to
             discemble
             ,
             or
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             action
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             base
             ,
             bee
             it
             neuer
             so
             abiect
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             seruile
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             can
             by
             any
             of
             these
             meanes
             compasse
             a
             plot
             of
             villanie
             ,
             they
             may
             doe
             it
             by
             prescription
             ,
             he
             giueth
             them
             Buls
             ,
             he
             giueth
             them
             Pardons
             ,
             he
             giueth
             them
             Dispensations
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             poore
             Popelings
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             other
             high-way
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             leadeth
             by
             these
             damnable
             indeuours
             ,
             thus
             graced
             and
             countenanced
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             they
             know
             againe
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             his
             holines
             is
             in
             nothing
             beter
             pleased
             ,
             then
             in
             those
             that
             will
             impugne
             
             and
             exploite
             against
             the
             Prince
             .
             The
             better
             therefore
             to
             countenance
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             thēselues
             oportunity
             ,
             they
             pretend
             great
             loue
             and
             loyaltie
             ,
             they
             will
             protest
             subiection
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             will
             go
             to
             Church
             and
             heare
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             what
             care
             they
             for
             taking
             of
             an
             oath
             which
             they
             neuer
             mean
             to
             keep
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             able
             to
             forgiue
             all
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             vvay
             to
             giue
             them
             credit
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             practise
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             list
             ,
             they
             know
             it
             well
             enough
             :
             But
             if
             I
             would
             goe
             about
             to
             infer
             presidents
             ,
             I
             might
             be
             infinite
             in
             example
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             murthers
             ,
             what
             massacres
             ,
             what
             treacheries
             ,
             and
             what
             Treasons
             haue
             bin
             performed
             ,
             which
             the
             Irish
             could
             neuer
             haue
             been
             able
             to
             haue
             effected
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             honest
             repose
             there
             hath
             bin
             had
             of
             their
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             countenance
             and
             credit
             that
             hath
             bin
             giuen
             them
             by
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             by
             our
             trust
             that
             they
             compasse
             their
             treason
             &
             it
             is
             our
             sufferance
             that
             inableth
             them
             in
             all
             their
             mischiefe
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             performe
             by
             fraud
             ,
             by
             falshood
             ,
             by
             periury
             ,
             by
             breach
             of
             faith
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             is
             still
             ascribed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             for
             wit
             ,
             for
             pollicy
             ,
             for
             valiance
             ,
             and
             is
             euermore
             reputed
             to
             their
             glory
             and
             our
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             were
             demaunded
             of
             the
             drift
             of
             my
             lines
             wherevnto
             they
             tended
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             well
             make
             aunswere
             on
             the
             suddaine
             ,
             yet
             I
             haue
             a
             meaning
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             brought
             into
             the
             laborinth
             of
             the
             Metaphisickes
             ,
             who
             wading
             in
             a
             matter
             past
             their
             reach
             ,
             woulde
             conclude
             of
             some
             thing
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             not
             what
             :
             I
             would
             approue
             by
             reasons
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             trusted
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             already
             so
             often
             deceiued
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             do
             reproue
             my selfe
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             there
             be
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             a
             number
             of
             worthy
             subiects
             that
             cannot
             bee
             detected
             ,
             nor
             their
             fidelity
             and
             trust
             to
             their
             Prince
             by
             any
             meanes
             
             impeached
             ,
             and
             these
             doe
             not
             onelie
             deserue
             to
             bee
             countenanced
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             bee
             cherished
             ;
             yet
             the
             Traitor
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             words
             ,
             in
             lookes
             ,
             in
             apparance
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             conuersation
             ,
             doth
             so
             nearly
             resemble
             and
             imitate
             the
             true
             meaning
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             canot
             be
             discerned
             nor
             distinguished
             by
             their
             outward
             shewes
             .
             It
             were
             therefore
             a
             desperate
             matter
             (
             and
             of
             no
             small
             aduenture
             )
             to
             commit
             a
             trust
             to
             those
             that
             are
             so
             hardly
             discerned
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             conclude
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             him
             that
             is
             a
             knowne
             Papist
             ,
             I
             would
             neuer
             trust
             his
             word
             ,
             his
             promise
             ,
             his
             vow
             ,
             nor
             (
             if
             it
             were
             for
             the
             Princes
             seruice
             )
             I
             would
             neuer
             trust
             his
             oath
             ,
             for
             Papists
             when
             they
             sweare
             fastest
             ,
             they
             commonly
             lie
             fastest
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             discouered
             my selfe
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             although
             I
             haue
             thereby
             made
             my
             follie
             the
             more
             apparant
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             may
             yet
             giue
             some
             little
             blaze
             of
             light
             to
             those
             that
             bee
             wise
             ,
             for
             wise
             men
             may
             learne
             more
             from
             fooles
             ,
             then
             fooles
             from
             wise
             men
             :
             but
             the
             onely
             part
             to
             play
             the
             foole
             well
             ,
             is
             amongst
             fooles
             to
             seeme
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             bee
             contented
             to
             play
             the
             foole
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             amongst
             our
             
               Irish
               Catholikes
            
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             vouchsafe
             ,
             but
             to
             draw
             a
             litle
             spark
             of
             wisedome
             from
             my
             ouer
             much
             folly
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             many
             matters
             more
             to
             be
             wished
             for
             ,
             but
             wishing
             in
             Ireland
             is
             out
             of
             date
             ,
             and
             our
             English
             Recusants
             do
             know
             it
             well
             enough
             ;
             they
             haue
             therefore
             so
             planted
             themselues
             through
             euery
             part
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             pernitious
             in
             their
             example
             ,
             then
             the
             Irish
             themselues
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             now
             conclude
             (
             and
             I
             hope
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             )
             that
             the
             Popery
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             is
             the
             bar
             that
             excludeth
             all
             regard
             of
             duty
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             and
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             possiblity
             that
             the
             Irish
             should
             mainetaine
             a
             warre
             against
             the
             Kings
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             THE
             broiles
             that
             hath
             been
             stirred
             vp
             by
             Papists
             in
             Ireland
             are
             infinite
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             cost
             the
             price
             of
             many
             mens
             liues
             ,
             and
             the
             expence
             of
             great
             summes
             of
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             But
             methinkes
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             warre
             ,
             that
             is
             maintained
             by
             Subiects
             against
             their
             Soueraignes
             :
             It
             is
             for
             Princes
             to
             make
             warre
             that
             are
             absolute
             ,
             not
             for
             Pesants
             that
             are
             dissolute
             :
             And
             for
             this
             Papistical
             generation
             ,
             that
             are
             euermore
             seditiouslie
             contending
             against
             their
             Soueraignes
             :
             I
             cannot
             do
             them
             so
             much
             credite
             ,
             to
             say
             they
             mainetaine
             warres
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             stirre
             vp
             tumults
             ,
             discentions
             ,
             vprores
             ,
             commotions
             ,
             insurrections
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             the
             best
             Titles
             that
             can
             bee
             applied
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             but
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             are
             Rebels
             &
             Traitors
             that
             do
             first
             vndertake
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             should
             haue
             any
             meanes
             or
             abilitie
             to
             beare
             out
             a
             rebellion
             against
             our
             gratious
             King
             ,
             I
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             Souldier
             so
             vnwise
             to
             affime
             it
             .
          
           
             Wars
             are
             not
             to
             be
             performed
             without
             Souldiers
             ,
             nor
             souldiers
             can
             bee
             contained
             without
             pay
             ;
             for
             besides
             men
             ,
             Mony
             ,
             Munition
             ,
             armor
             ,
             weapon
             ,
             &
             a
             number
             of
             other
             necessaries
             belonging
             to
             Warre
             ,
             there
             is
             neyther
             meanes
             to
             conquour
             ,
             nor
             hope
             to
             defend
             .
          
           
             What
             may
             we
             now
             thinke
             of
             the
             Irish
             ;
             first
             their
             greatest
             wealth
             ,
             wherewithall
             to
             maintaine
             a
             warre
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             Otmeale
             and
             Butter
             :
             their
             wisedome
             is
             
             our
             ouer-sightes
             ,
             their
             strength
             our
             sufferance
             ;
             And
             they
             haue
             euer
             beene
             more
             beholding
             to
             their
             English
             friendes
             with
             their
             Irish
             hearts
             ,
             then
             to
             their
             wit
             ,
             their
             pollicie
             ,
             their
             valiance
             ,
             their
             wealth
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             Ireland
             could
             affoord
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             altogether
             vnfurnished
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             warlike
             necessaries
             ,
             either
             for
             defence
             or
             offence
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             able
             so
             to
             fortifie
             themselues
             in
             any
             ground
             of
             aduantage
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             stil
             able
             to
             fetch
             them
             out
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             either
             by
             force
             or
             by
             engine
             :
             they
             cannot
             deale
             so
             with
             the
             English
             :
             for
             they
             hauing
             neither
             Artillirie
             to
             batter
             ,
             nor
             meanes
             to
             approach
             ,
             a
             small
             company
             of
             our
             English
             Souldiers
             will
             make
             good
             any
             place
             against
             the
             whole
             forces
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             and
             although
             they
             be
             but
             slenderly
             fortified
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             but
             learne
             how
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             a
             people
             (
             howe
             valiant
             or
             politique
             soeuer
             )
             that
             hath
             neither
             Mint
             to
             make
             pay
             ,
             shipping
             to
             transport
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             manner
             of
             prouision
             ,
             no
             store
             ,
             nor
             store-houses
             furnished
             with
             Munition
             ,
             Pouder
             ,
             Shot
             ,
             Peeces
             ,
             Pikes
             ,
             Armory
             ,
             Weapons
             ,
             nor
             with
             a
             number
             of
             other
             Ingines
             and
             Implements
             belonging
             to
             the
             War
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             ,
             a
             warre
             cannot
             bee
             maintained
             ;
             They
             haue
             no
             prouision
             for
             cariages
             ,
             but
             what
             themselues
             are
             able
             to
             carry
             vpon
             their
             backes
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             able
             to
             leauy
             new
             forces
             ▪
             nor
             haue
             they
             meanes
             to
             supplie
             their
             olde
             ,
             with
             conuenient
             necessaries
             belonging
             to
             an
             Army
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             bee
             possible
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             thus
             distitute
             ,
             should
             be
             able
             to
             wage
             Warre
             against
             so
             mightie
             and
             puissant
             a
             Prince
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             trust
             experience
             againe
             so
             long
             as
             I
             liue
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             looke
             into
             their
             abilitie
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             able
             to
             performe
             
             in
             the
             day
             of
             fight
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             I
             can
             take
             no
             exceptions
             to
             their
             ability
             of
             body
             ,
             yet
             being
             neither
             armed
             ,
             with
             Corslet
             ,
             nor
             Pike
             (
             not
             in
             any
             conuenient
             number
             nor
             in
             able
             sort
             )
             by
             this
             defect
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             make
             a
             stand
             vpon
             any
             firme
             ground
             ,
             where
             our
             hors-men
             are
             either
             able
             to
             charge
             or
             chace
             them
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             able
             to
             indure
             the
             incounter
             of
             our
             armed
             Pikes
             :
             so
             that
             vpon
             any
             equall
             ground
             ,
             that
             yeldeth
             no
             other
             aduantage
             then
             the
             vertue
             or
             valiance
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             command
             ,
             and
             where
             Hors-men
             &
             foote-men
             may
             be
             both
             brought
             to
             serue
             ,
             the
             Irish
             are
             not
             able
             to
             abide
             .
          
           
             The
             Horse-men
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             againe
             ,
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             serue
             in
             the
             time
             of
             fight
             ,
             neither
             against
             Horse
             nor
             foote
             ,
             vntill
             it
             doth
             come
             to
             a
             flat
             running
             retraite
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             a
             chace
             they
             are
             good
             for
             execution
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             can
             stand
             in
             little
             steede
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             by
             defect
             of
             their
             appointment
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             armed
             with
             a
             Skull
             ,
             a
             Shirt
             of
             Maile
             ,
             and
             a
             Staffe
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             vse
             to
             cary
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             seruice
             ,
             but
             for
             execution
             in
             a
             chace
             :
             and
             their
             Horse
             likewise
             ,
             being
             as
             slightly
             furnished
             with
             a
             Padde
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Rider
             hauing
             neither
             Stirrops
             nor
             stay
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             if
             he
             shoud
             sit
             on
             the
             bare
             Horse
             backe
             ,
             is
             therefore
             quickly
             vnhorsed
             and
             easely
             ouerthrowne
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             farther
             inlarge
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             vphold
             any
             Garrisons
             ,
             nor
             to
             maintaine
             a
             Camp
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             conteine
             themselues
             in
             any
             company
             ,
             one
             whole
             weeke
             together
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             betake
             themselues
             to
             their
             Woods
             ,
             to
             their
             Bogges
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             starting
             holes
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             bee
             incountered
             heere
             with
             presidentes
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             tell
             me
             of
             more
             then
             twenty
             seuerall
             
             Traitors
             ,
             that
             hath
             maintained
             Rebellions
             against
             our
             late
             gracious
             Queene
             :
             what
             sums
             of
             money
             they
             haue
             spent
             her
             ;
             how
             many
             men
             they
             haue
             consumed
             hir
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             little
             she
             preuaild
             against
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             hir
             great
             expence
             ,
             &
             the
             many
             yeares
             expired
             in
             their
             pursute
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             end
             therfore
             ,
             to
             make
             discouery
             why
             there
             was
             no
             better
             seruice
             performed
             ,
             I
             will
             vnrip
             those
             occasions
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             lets
             and
             impediments
             :
             the
             which
             being
             made
             manifest
             ,
             may
             giue
             some
             light
             for
             his
             Maiesties
             future
             seruice
             in
             that
             Realm
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             hope
             not
             altogither
             vnnecessary
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             those
             lets
             and
             impedimentes
             that
             defeated
             her
             Maiestic
             ,
             in
             her
             seruices
             against
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             vnknowne
             to
             all
             the
             world
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             in
             what
             magnificent
             manner
             our
             late
             gracious
             Queene
             behaued
             her selfe
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             the
             Monarch
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hath
             kingdomes
             at
             command
             ,
             that
             hath
             Indies
             vpon
             Indies
             ,
             both
             of
             siluer
             and
             Gold
             to
             make
             pay
             to
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             his
             expences
             :
             that
             had
             the
             prime
             choyce
             of
             skilfull
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             of
             Martial
             men
             of
             al
             sorts
             that
             Europe
             could
             afford
             ,
             that
             left
             no
             practise
             vnatempted
             ,
             that
             either
             
               Sapine
               ,
               Rome
            
             ,
             or
             Hell
             it selfe
             could
             plot
             or
             conspire
             .
             And
             all
             this
             (
             and
             much
             more
             then
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             )
             imployed
             for
             many
             yeares
             together
             ,
             to
             haue
             ruined
             and
             subuerted
             this
             worthy
             Princesse
             whom
             he
             so
             much
             maligned
             :
             but
             she
             ,
             not
             only
             preuented
             him
             in
             all
             his
             purposes
             ,
             but
             she
             many
             times
             incountred
             him
             ,
             aswell
             by
             Sea
             as
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             in
             seuerall
             
             notable
             victories
             ,
             and
             seuerall
             exploytes
             performed
             against
             him
             ,
             sometimes
             at
             home
             in
             his
             owne
             dominions
             ,
             yea
             almost
             at
             his
             owne
             Court
             gates
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             (
             will
             some
             say
             )
             if
             her
             Maiestie
             were
             able
             to
             performe
             so
             much
             against
             so
             mighty
             an
             enemy
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             why
             could
             she
             not
             finde
             meanes
             to
             suppresse
             the
             Rebellions
             of
             so
             base
             and
             beggerly
             a
             people
             as
             the
             Irish
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             lightly
             accounted
             of
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             neuer
             so
             soundly
             aduised
             ,
             nor
             faithfully
             Counselled
             how
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Irish
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             to
             incounter
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             bee
             yet
             againe
             replyed
             ,
             what
             might
             be
             the
             reason
             that
             her
             Maiestie
             should
             bee
             better
             aduised
             against
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             then
             against
             the
             Irish
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             who
             is
             ignorant
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             knowne
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             great
             affinity
             betweene
             the
             English
             and
             the
             Spanish
             ,
             vnlesse
             a
             little
             betweene
             Merchantes
             for
             trade
             and
             traffique
             .
             But
             her
             Maiestie
             had
             not
             a
             Counseller
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Spaniard
             born
             ,
             or
             that
             was
             combined
             with
             the
             Spanish
             ,
             either
             by
             Marriage
             ,
             either
             by
             fostering
             ,
             either
             by
             gossiping
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             meanes
             wherby
             to
             confirme
             loue
             &
             friendship
             betweene
             them
             :
             but
             as
             they
             were
             all
             noble
             and
             honorable
             personages
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             firme
             and
             assured
             aswell
             in
             their
             loyalty
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             loue
             to
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             their
             Counselles
             and
             consultations
             ,
             they
             more
             respected
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             their
             owne
             priuate
             profits
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             there
             were
             diuers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Counsell
             table
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             were
             of
             English
             birth
             ,
             they
             were
             yet
             so
             linked
             and
             combined
             with
             the
             Irish
             ,
             aswell
             by
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             by
             many
             other
             meanes
             ,
             
             that
             I
             neuer
             knew
             so
             arrant
             a
             Traitor
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             was
             destitute
             of
             English
             friendes
             ,
             that
             would
             vndertake
             in
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             yea
             although
             he
             were
             out
             in
             open
             rebellion
             ,
             that
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             apparantly
             aduenture
             ,
             yet
             by
             secret
             meanes
             and
             practises
             ,
             they
             would
             both
             straine
             themselues
             and
             try
             their
             friendes
             ,
             to
             helpe
             out
             a
             Traitor
             when
             it
             cam
             to
             a
             pinch
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             combination
             betweene
             the
             English
             and
             the
             Irish
             ,
             I
             might
             speake
             more
             then
             perhaps
             would
             bee
             thought
             necessary
             to
             bee
             openly
             published
             ;
             and
             it
             should
             seeme
             ,
             that
             our
             progenitors
             many
             ages
             sithens
             ,
             finding
             out
             the
             inconueniences
             ,
             what
             hurt
             it
             did
             ,
             seeking
             meanes
             therefore
             to
             preuent
             it
             ,
             they
             established
             by
             act
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             of
             the
             Irish
             birth
             ,
             should
             haue
             charge
             or
             bee
             put
             in
             trust
             ,
             with
             any
             Castle
             or
             place
             fortified
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Prince
             .
             They
             were
             likewise
             prohibited
             ,
             from
             diuerse
             principal
             affaires
             ,
             and
             amongst
             these
             prohibitions
             ,
             the
             English
             were
             likewise
             inioyned
             ,
             neither
             to
             Marry
             ,
             foster
             ,
             nor
             combine
             with
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             I
             thinke
             our
             auncestors
             were
             not
             more
             carefull
             ,
             then
             we
             be
             now
             ,
             but
             it
             should
             seeme
             ,
             they
             imployed
             their
             cares
             better
             then
             we
             do
             now
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             many
             reasons
             that
             might
             bee
             rendered
             ,
             why
             the
             English
             should
             bee
             so
             indeuouring
             and
             helping
             to
             the
             Irish
             ,
             there
             bee
             three
             especiall
             reasons
             ,
             more
             importing
             then
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             grounded
             vppon
             foresight
             or
             prouidēce
             ,
             for
             those
             of
             the
             English
             that
             haue
             settelled
             themselues
             with
             Landes
             or
             liuinges
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             do
             finde
             it
             to
             bee
             a
             matter
             of
             approued
             policy
             ,
             to
             combine
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Irish
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             likeliest
             
             to
             play
             the
             Traitors
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             bounding
             or
             bordring
             vpon
             him
             :
             for
             he
             thinketh
             by
             these
             meanes
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             saue
             his
             lands
             and
             tenementes
             from
             the
             spoyle
             of
             the
             party
             himselfe
             that
             is
             most
             likelie
             to
             endanger
             him
             but
             also
             by
             being
             in
             league
             and
             friendship
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             in
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             a
             demy-Traitor
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             halfe
             in
             ,
             and
             halfe
             out
             ,
             he
             hopeth
             by
             his
             meanes
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             to
             scape
             scot-free
             ,
             from
             the
             spoile
             of
             others
             :
             from
             which
             conceit
             of
             theirs
             ,
             this
             prouerbe
             doth
             arise
             :
             
               That
               it
               is
               good
               to
               haue
               a
            
             Rowland
             
               for
               an
            
             Olyuer
             :
             or
             after
             our
             English
             interpretation
             ;
             
               a
               Theefe
               to
               encounter
               a
               Theefe
               .
            
          
           
             A
             second
             reason
             ,
             that
             induceth
             the
             English
             to
             bee
             so
             vndertaking
             for
             the
             Irish
             ,
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             consideration
             ,
             peraduenture
             some
             hundred
             Cowes
             ,
             some
             times
             more
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             lesse
             :
             for
             guifts
             and
             presents
             ,
             though
             they
             consist
             but
             in
             Cowes
             ,
             in
             horse
             ,
             or
             in
             ready
             money
             it selfe
             ,
             will
             be
             receiued
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             knoweth
             howe
             to
             steale
             from
             oue
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             giue
             to
             another
             ,
             shall
             find
             friends
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             a
             third
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             most
             inforceth
             the
             English
             to
             stand
             so
             firme
             for
             the
             Irish
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             concernes
             our
             owne
             free-hold
             :
             for
             wee
             are
             so
             linked
             and
             combined
             with
             them
             ,
             what
             by
             marryeng
             ,
             what
             by
             fostring
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             one
             meanes
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             see
             them
             quaile
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             see
             them
             confounded
             but
             their
             hurts
             will
             be
             to
             our
             own
             detriments
             if
             not
             of
             our selues
             ,
             yet
             of
             our
             children
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             of
             our
             Cosines
             ,
             of
             our
             wiues
             ,
             of
             our
             alies
             ,
             of
             our
             friends
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             such
             of
             our
             families
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             put
             to
             our
             helping
             handes
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             see
             them
             vtterly
             ouerthrowne
             .
          
           
             Who
             will
             demand
             now
             ,
             how
             the
             Irish
             haue
             been
             
             able
             so
             to
             dally
             with
             their
             Priuce
             ,
             &
             to
             continue
             their
             rebellions
             as
             in
             times
             past
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             bin
             still
             bolstered
             out
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             had
             such
             friends
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             they
             could
             not
             preuaile
             in
             Ireland
             )
             durst
             aduenture
             to
             write
             into
             England
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             to
             the
             Queene
             hir selfe
             ,
             and
             vnder
             those
             plausible
             pretences
             of
             profit
             and
             pollicie
             ,
             would
             perswade
             ,
             what
             a
             sparing
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             both
             of
             money
             &
             of
             mens
             liues
             ,
             that
             a
             Traytor
             that
             had
             committed
             infinite
             spoiles
             ,
             and
             spent
             hir
             Maiestie
             huge
             summes
             of
             money
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             composition
             ,
             by
             pardon
             or
             by
             protection
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             waies
             it
             would
             be
             auaileable
             to
             hir
             Highnesse
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             receiued
             to
             mercie
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             many
             of
             these
             haue
             I
             knowne
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             had
             receiued
             all
             these
             fauours
             ,
             and
             hauing
             again
             strengthened
             and
             enabled
             themselues
             ,
             haue
             watched
             their
             oportunities
             ,
             but
             to
             commit
             new
             stealths
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             som
             other
             actions
             of
             villany
             ,
             and
             thus
             going
             out
             againe
             ,
             haue
             been
             ten
             times
             more
             chargeable
             then
             they
             were
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Pardons
             and
             Protections
             ,
             how
             hurtfull
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             AS
             I
             neuer
             knew
             the
             Irish
             to
             want
             English
             frends
             that
             did
             vphold
             them
             so
             they
             are
             neuer
             destitute
             againe
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             to
             procure
             them
             pardōs
             .
          
           
             This
             Port-sale
             of
             pardons
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             vtter
             vndoing
             of
             Ireland
             :
             for
             what
             betweene
             those
             pardons
             that
             were
             sent
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             againe
             that
             were
             obtained
             from
             the
             Prince
             ,
             euery
             Traytor
             ,
             euery
             Rebell
             ,
             euery
             murtherer
             ,
             euery
             Theese
             &
             euery
             
             Robber
             ,
             might
             put
             in
             practise
             what
             he
             listed
             ,
             without
             dread
             or
             danger
             ,
             for
             the
             Pope
             he
             dispensed
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Queene
             she
             pardoned
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             thus
             between
             them
             (
             as
             time
             and
             occasion
             serued
             )
             it
             was
             holden
             for
             the
             high
             way
             to
             preferment
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             play
             the
             traitor
             ,
             and
             to
             stirre
             vp
             Rebellion
             :
             for
             he
             that
             was
             found
             to
             be
             most
             dilligent
             ,
             most
             daungerous
             ,
             and
             most
             desperate
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             Treason
             ,
             should
             not
             onely
             bee
             sure
             to
             haue
             a
             pardon
             ,
             but
             hee
             should
             bee
             likewise
             gratified
             with
             a
             pension
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             daily
             pay
             ,
             from
             out
             of
             the
             Princes
             Cofers
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             who
             would
             forbeare
             to
             be
             a
             Traitour
             ,
             or
             a
             Rebell
             ,
             or
             a
             Theefe
             ,
             or
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             mischiefe
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             that
             could
             stil
             warrant
             himselfe
             a
             pardon
             for
             a
             few
             stolen
             Cowes
             ?
          
           
             This
             generality
             of
             pardons
             and
             protections
             ,
             did
             much
             harme
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             for
             they
             still
             gaue
             encouragement
             to
             the
             ill
             disposed
             to
             aduenture
             of
             any
             enterprise
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             any
             maner
             of
             villany
             what
             themselues
             listed
             ,
             and
             there
             wanted
             not
             those
             that
             were
             fauorites
             and
             followers
             to
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             ,
             that
             were
             stil
             hunting
             after
             sutes
             ,
             that
             obtained
             both
             Pardons
             and
             protections
             ,
             and
             manie
             other
             Grants
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             preiudiciall
             vnto
             the
             seruice
             of
             our
             late
             gracious
             Queen
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             been
             better
             to
             haue
             giuen
             them
             stipends
             of
             some
             thousandes
             by
             the
             yeare
             to
             haue
             maintained
             them
             in
             England
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             haue
             suffered
             them
             to
             haue
             made
             such
             Traffique
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             Pardons
             were
             the
             onely
             encouragements
             to
             giue
             daring
             Traitours
             to
             attempt
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             againe
             the
             verie
             cause
             of
             dismay
             ,
             
             whereby
             to
             terrifie
             the
             subiect
             from
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             Soueraigne
             :
             for
             when
             a
             Traitour
             was
             out
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             bordering
             vpon
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             best
             knowledge
             in
             the
             strength
             and
             fastnesse
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             durst
             neuer
             serue
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             wel
             enough
             that
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Rebell
             in
             Ireland
             so
             foolish
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             English
             friends
             to
             procure
             him
             a
             pardon
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             were
             sure
             that
             the
             winding
             vp
             would
             be
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             in
             many
             other
             things
             )
             that
             he
             that
             shold
             oppose
             himself
             to
             serue
             his
             Prince
             faithfully
             ,
             should
             bee
             left
             to
             the
             spoile
             of
             a
             Traitour
             ,
             who
             hauing
             once
             made
             his
             owne
             peace
             by
             pardon
             or
             protection
             ,
             would
             liue
             to
             be
             reuenged
             of
             as
             many
             as
             had
             serued
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             now
             so
             much
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             that
             her
             maiestie
             could
             haue
             no
             better
             seruice
             performed
             against
             her
             Rebelles
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             when
             by
             her
             ouer
             much
             clemency
             ,
             shee
             defeated
             her selfe
             of
             their
             seruices
             ,
             that
             were
             best
             able
             to
             stand
             her
             in
             stead
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             speake
             further
             of
             Pardons
             ,
             that
             hath
             beene
             many
             waies
             more
             preiudicial
             ,
             then
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             :
             but
             I
             wil
             conclude
             ,
             That
             so
             long
             as
             there
             are
             any
             pardons
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             so
             long
             there
             will
             be
             Traitors
             in
             Ireland
             :
             and
             so
             long
             as
             a
             proclaimed
             traitor
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             compasse
             either
             pardon
             or
             protection
             ,
             so
             long
             the
             Prince
             shall
             haue
             no
             seruice
             performed
             against
             any
             Rebell
             ,
             either
             by
             English
             or
             Irish
             ,
             that
             are
             dwelling
             neere
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             best
             serue
             vpon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Of
             che
             dallying
             out
             the
             time
             of
             seruice
             ,
             and
             the
             delayes
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             nothing
             wherein
             our
             English
             policy
             hath
             beene
             more
             ouer-reached
             ,
             then
             in
             mannaging
             the
             Warres
             against
             the
             Irish
             ,
             that
             were
             still
             prosecuted
             with
             delayes
             ,
             and
             dallying
             out
             the
             time
             with
             deluding
             parlies
             (
             which
             they
             tearmed
             times
             of
             Sessation
             )
             but
             vnder
             those
             coloured-treaties
             ,
             and
             counterfaite
             truces
             ,
             though
             wee
             let
             slippe
             both
             time
             and
             occasion
             ,
             yet
             the
             enemy
             forgat
             not
             to
             take
             all
             aduantages
             .
             For
             in
             those
             dallying
             times
             of
             their
             deluding
             parlies
             ,
             the
             Rebels
             recouered
             Conaughe
             ,
             they
             tooke
             
               Eniskaline
               ,
               Monohan
            
             ,
             the
             Blackwatre
             ;
             they
             supplied
             themselues
             with
             Wine
             ,
             with
             
               Aqua
               vitae
            
             ,
             with
             Armor
             ,
             with
             Weapon
             ,
             with
             Powder
             ,
             with
             Shot
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             other
             necessaries
             whatsoeuer
             they
             wanted
             ,
             from
             al
             the
             parts
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             yea
             ,
             from
             out
             of
             Dubline
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Presidents
             are
             innumerable
             ,
             what
             practises
             haue
             beene
             performed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             parlies
             .
             And
             as
             Alexander
             wold
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             of
             these
             night-stoln
             victories
             ,
             so
             amongst
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             these
             entertaining
             of
             Truces
             was
             banished
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             their
             ancient
             proceedings
             ,
             who
             were
             still
             desirous
             to
             fight
             by
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             deceipt
             .
          
           
             He
             only
             is
             iudged
             to
             be
             ouercome
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             vanquished
             by
             craft
             ,
             nor
             by
             fraud
             ,
             nor
             by
             fortune
             ,
             nor
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             meere
             valiance
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             hath
             beene
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             neuer
             deemed
             to
             be
             a
             worthy
             victory
             ,
             where
             the
             enemies
             courages
             
             were
             not
             daunted
             by
             true
             valiance
             and
             magnanimitie
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             seruiees
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             rest
             is
             euermore
             dangerous
             then
             rashnesse
             ,
             and
             although
             it
             bee
             a
             foule
             imputation
             for
             a
             Commander
             ,
             to
             be
             reputed
             headie
             or
             haire-brain'd
             ,
             yet
             amongest
             the
             Irish
             ,
             expedition
             that
             is
             sometimes
             vnseasonably
             taken
             ,
             is
             more
             auaileable
             ,
             and
             hath
             euer
             concluded
             with
             better
             successe
             ,
             then
             this
             temporziing
             &
             trifling
             out
             the
             time
             with
             delayes
             and
             delusions
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Rebel
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             must
             haue
             no
             leisure
             to
             take
             his
             breath
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             hunted
             like
             the
             Fox
             that
             is
             new
             rouzed
             from
             his
             den
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             chased
             from
             Couert
             to
             Couert
             ;
             and
             ply
             him
             thus
             but
             one
             three
             Weekes
             or
             a
             month
             ,
             and
             you
             quaile
             his
             courage
             ,
             his
             edge
             is
             taken
             off
             ,
             and
             his
             pride
             is
             sodainly
             abated
             .
             But
             would
             ye
             haue
             a
             president
             ,
             let
             me
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             Traitour
             Odougherty
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Gallants
             of
             the
             North
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             a
             Champion
             of
             such
             worthinesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             were
             in
             great
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             haue
             proued
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             second
             Tyrone
             ;
             but
             will
             you
             see
             what
             became
             of
             this
             mirrour
             of
             magnanimity
             ,
             he
             compassed
             a
             plot
             of
             Treachery
             ,
             and
             of
             Treason
             both
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             plot
             as
             he
             could
             neuer
             haue
             effected
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             trust
             that
             was
             reposed
             in
             him
             by
             the
             English
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             worke
             of
             all
             their
             villanies
             :
             we
             aduance
             them
             ,
             wee
             countenance
             them
             ,
             we
             credit
             them
             ,
             and
             wee
             inable
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             trust
             ,
             and
             this
             confidence
             which
             we
             repose
             in
             them
             ,
             giueth
             them
             matter
             to
             worke
             vpon
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             Odougherty
             performed
             his
             enterprise
             without
             resistāce
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             neuer
             strooke
             stroke
             in
             the
             exploiting
             of
             his
             villany
             ,
             so
             he
             neuer
             strooke
             stroke
             after
             ,
             till
             his
             heade
             was
             taken
             of
             ,
             neither
             durst
             he
             euer
             shew
             his
             face
             after
             ,
             but
             in
             woods
             and
             Bogges
             ,
             where
             he
             thought
             to
             catch
             
             no
             harme
             .
             We
             see
             here
             the
             difference
             between
             expedition
             and
             delay
             ,
             for
             as
             Odougherty
             was
             spedy
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             mischife
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             made
             as
             quicke
             a
             dispatch
             for
             the
             prosecution
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             and
             makinge
             a
             speciall
             choice
             of
             a
             celected
             company
             for
             the
             following
             of
             that
             seruice
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             amongst
             the
             rest
             (
             sir
             
               Thomas
               Ridgway
            
             by
             name
             )
             who
             of
             a
             voluntary
             disposition
             (
             without
             weeting
             or
             knowledge
             of
             his
             dearest
             friendes
             )
             conueied
             himselfe
             from
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             cam
             to
             the
             place
             of
             seruice
             with
             the
             formost
             man
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             like
             speede
             he
             so
             persued
             the
             Rebelles
             with
             such
             iudgement
             ,
             valiance
             and
             industry
             (
             and
             many
             times
             with
             a
             farre
             lesse
             company
             then
             the
             Rebelles
             were
             in
             number
             )
             that
             they
             expecting
             a
             more
             leisurable
             pursute
             ,
             such
             as
             Tirone
             and
             other
             Traytors
             had
             had
             before
             them
             (
             being
             now
             depriued
             of
             that
             hope
             )
             they
             begane
             to
             faint
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             a
             short
             space
             as
             easely
             surprised
             .
          
           
             Sedition
             durst
             neuer
             yet
             attempt
             any
             thing
             valiantly
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             ,
             hath
             euer
             had
             more
             courage
             to
             rebell
             then
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             expedition
             of
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             and
             the
             dilligence
             of
             the
             Treasurer
             ,
             that
             brake
             the
             neck
             of
             this
             rebellion
             in
             a
             much
             shorter
             time
             then
             hath
             been
             acustomed
             :
             And
             as
             this
             president
             of
             theirs
             may
             giue
             a
             further
             light
             for
             his
             Maiesties
             future
             seruice
             ,
             so
             by
             this
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Irish
             be
             wel
             followed
             with
             a
             direct
             course
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             such
             ability
             ,
             as
             some
             ignorant
             men
             haue
             dreamed
             &
             beleeued
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             How
             Tyrone
             was
             still
             supplyed
             with
             Souldiors
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             prouisions
             for
             warre
             ,
             at
             the
             Queenes
             charges
             .
          
           
             THe
             greatest
             matter
             reputed
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Irish
             in
             times
             past
             was
             this
             ,
             they
             had
             Trechery
             to
             contract
             a
             plot
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             wit
             to
             conceale
             till
             they
             had
             performed
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             once
             effected
             ,
             their
             greatest
             courage
             afterwards
             ,
             whereby
             to
             maintaine
             their
             Traiterous
             attempts
             ,
             consisted
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             pardon
             ;
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             they
             kept
             themselues
             like
             foxes
             in
             their
             dennes
             ,
             and
             wee
             hunting
             and
             ferriting
             after
             them
             ,
             if
             sometimes
             by
             casualty
             ,
             we
             fortuned
             to
             light
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             trusted
             better
             to
             their
             heeles
             then
             they
             did
             to
             their
             handes
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             sayed
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Tyrones
             Rebellion
             ,
             shewed
             themselues
             to
             bee
             men
             of
             better
             worth
             ,
             then
             I
             do
             seeme
             to
             account
             of
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             truth
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             Rebellion
             of
             Tyrones
             ,
             they
             put
             the
             Queene
             to
             a
             great
             expence
             of
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             continued
             the
             warre
             a
             much
             longer
             time
             then
             hath
             formerly
             beene
             accustomed
             ;
             but
             how
             it
             cam
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             Irish
             were
             so
             inabled
             on
             the
             sodaine
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             it
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             any
             new
             supply
             either
             of
             strength
             ,
             corage
             ,
             force
             ,
             or
             fortune
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             ability
             either
             of
             body
             or
             minde
             ,
             inspired
             or
             infused
             into
             them
             more
             then
             their
             predecessors
             haue
             had
             before
             them
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             knowne
             .
             And
             this
             I
             thinke
             were
             not
             vnnecessary
             to
             be
             descouered
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             speake
             how
             Tyrone
             was
             befrended
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             make
             any
             repetition
             ,
             how
             the
             English
             souldiors
             were
             generally
             enfeebled
             &
             brought
             
             so
             weake
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             perform
             a
             good
             daies
             march
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             how
             it
             came
             so
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             knowne
             that
             so
             it
             was
             :
             )
             And
             although
             that
             this
             penury
             wherewith
             our
             Eng.
             troops
             were
             thus
             pinched
             ,
             had
             been
             enough
             to
             haue
             abated
             the
             courages
             of
             the
             most
             able
             minded
             men
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             it
             that
             made
             Tyrone
             so
             potent
             as
             hee
             shewed
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             that
             did
             so
             much
             enable
             him
             against
             his
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             that
             strengthened
             him
             ,
             was
             the
             continuall
             supplies
             ,
             aswell
             of
             men
             as
             of
             munition
             ,
             armor
             ,
             weapon
             ,
             powder
             ,
             shot
             ,
             hee
             was
             still
             furnished
             with
             Souldiors
             ,
             ready
             armed
             and
             trained
             at
             her
             Maiesties
             costs
             and
             charges
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             hir
             Maiesties
             purse
             that
             releeued
             him
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             with
             those
             supplies
             ,
             that
             he
             himselfe
             (
             otherwise
             )
             had
             neuer
             beene
             able
             to
             haue
             compassed
             .
          
           
             Our
             Auncestors
             many
             yeares
             since
             ,
             that
             had
             some
             speculation
             in
             the
             Irish
             disposition
             ,
             foreseeing
             well
             enough
             the
             danger
             that
             might
             insue
             ,
             by
             training
             them
             vp
             in
             any
             warlike
             discipline
             ,
             thinking
             to
             preuent
             the
             inconuenience
             ;
             they
             ordained
             by
             statute
             ,
             that
             no
             Englishman
             ,
             seruing
             in
             that
             Countrey
             with
             command
             ,
             should
             retaine
             into
             his
             Company
             of
             one
             hundred
             soldiors
             ,
             aboue
             three
             Irishman
             at
             the
             vtmost
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             entertained
             rather
             for
             guides
             then
             for
             any
             other
             expectation
             that
             was
             hoped
             for
             by
             their
             seruice
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             these
             obseruations
             were
             charily
             obserued
             ,
             the
             Irish
             wer
             not
             able
             to
             make
             any
             encounter
             against
             the
             Prince
             :
             and
             Ireland
             was
             able
             (
             not
             onely
             )
             to
             beare
             it
             owne
             expences
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             princes
             Cofers
             ,
             some
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             thousand
             pounds
             ,
             per
             An.
             as
             appeareth
             by
             auncient
             records
             that
             are
             yet
             
             to
             be
             seene
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             wee
             might
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             for
             wayfaring
             men
             ,
             to
             treade
             those
             tracts
             already
             traced
             out
             to
             their
             handes
             ,
             then
             to
             seeke
             vnknowne
             waies
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             not
             sometimes
             leade
             astray
             ,
             are
             sure
             at
             all
             times
             to
             leade
             the
             furthest
             way
             about
             :
             for
             if
             those
             Presidents
             left
             by
             predecessors
             ,
             had
             bin
             by
             vs
             as
             carefully
             obserued
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             by
             them
             wisely
             prescribed
             ,
             the
             rebellious
             sort
             of
             the
             Irish
             had
             not
             beene
             so
             wel
             inabled
             to
             haue
             maintained
             their
             rebelions
             ,
             as
             now
             of
             late
             they
             haue
             done
             :
             But
             Tyrone
             was
             the
             man
             that
             the
             Irish
             did
             extoll
             ,
             and
             Tyrone
             was
             the
             man
             that
             was
             beholding
             to
             his
             English
             friends
             ;
             hee
             was
             beholding
             to
             those
             deluding
             parlies
             ,
             to
             those
             deceitfull
             times
             of
             sessasion
             ,
             that
             gaue
             him
             still
             opportunity
             to
             helpe
             himselfe
             by
             many
             aduantages
             :
             sometimes
             when
             hee
             was
             driuen
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             the
             very
             last
             gaspe
             ,
             &
             when
             he
             was
             not
             longer
             able
             to
             hold
             out
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             a
             parle
             procured
             :
             by
             means
             whereof
             ,
             he
             releeued
             himselfe
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             necessaries
             ,
             and
             would
             lightly
             enterprise
             something
             ,
             that
             was
             both
             to
             the
             disaduantage
             and
             dishonour
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             already
             made
             mention
             of
             a
             prescript
             ,
             wherein
             our
             English
             Captaines
             were
             inioyned
             ,
             that
             in
             euerie
             company
             of
             one
             hundred
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             retaine
             aboue
             two
             or
             three
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Irish
             birth
             ,
             but
             during
             the
             whole
             season
             of
             Tyrones
             rebellion
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             companies
             ,
             that
             for
             euerie
             three
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             there
             were
             three
             and
             twentie
             of
             the
             Irish
             ;
             and
             to
             speake
             truely
             ,
             it
             might
             haue
             beene
             called
             a
             speciall
             and
             a
             choise
             company
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             three
             Irish
             for
             one
             English
             .
             How
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             our
             English
             Captaines
             were
             thus
             inclined
             to
             entertaine
             the
             Irish
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             
             the
             English
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             make
             relation
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             reason
             why
             ,
             but
             they
             raked
             vp
             all
             the
             Irish
             that
             were
             to
             bee
             gotten
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Horse-Boy
             left
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             armed
             &
             trained
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             had
             committed
             insufferable
             spoiles
             ,
             away
             he
             went
             to
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             The
             Rebels
             themselues
             sent
             as
             many
             Rogues
             as
             they
             were
             able
             to
             procure
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             armed
             and
             trained
             ,
             &
             to
             watch
             their
             oportunity
             to
             performe
             some
             exploit
             of
             villanie
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             their
             returne
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             there
             were
             whole
             companies
             of
             the
             Irish
             raised
             at
             hir
             Maiesties
             costs
             and
             charges
             ,
             &
             that
             receiued
             her
             daily
             pay
             ,
             that
             were
             as
             arrant
             Traitors
             ,
             as
             any
             were
             with
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             committed
             as
             manie
             spoiles
             ,
             killing
             and
             burning
             onely
             excepted
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             ,
             still
             furnished
             Tyrone
             with
             daily
             supplies
             of
             Souldiers
             that
             were
             thus
             armed
             and
             trained
             at
             her
             Maiesties
             charge
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             the
             like
             helpes
             to
             supply
             himselfe
             with
             many
             other
             wants
             ,
             but
             especially
             with
             powder
             and
             shot
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             stil
             releeued
             from
             out
             the
             Queenes
             store
             ;
             somtimes
             by
             those
             Irish
             bands
             and
             companies
             ,
             that
             made
             more
             prouision
             for
             the
             rebels
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             for
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             again
             by
             some
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             who
             vnder
             the
             pretence
             of
             making
             themselues
             strong
             against
             the
             Rebelles
             ,
             woulde
             fetch
             out
             of
             the
             Queenes
             store
             ,
             Powder
             ,
             Shot
             ,
             Armour
             ,
             Weapon
             ,
             and
             what
             besides
             was
             there
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             wherwith
             they
             still
             supplied
             Tyrone
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             had
             neuer
             beene
             able
             to
             haue
             maintained
             one
             good
             daies
             fight
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             yet
             speake
             further
             ,
             how
             that
             euery
             pedling
             fellow
             that
             kept
             a
             Shoppe
             ,
             was
             suffered
             to
             sell
             Peeces
             ,
             Powder
             ,
             Swords
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             implements
             
             of
             War
             ,
             not
             allowable
             for
             euery
             man
             to
             sell
             ,
             &
             (
             considering
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Countrey
             )
             not
             sufferable
             for
             euery
             man
             to
             buy
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             heere
             couclude
             ,
             how
             all
             that
             extraordinarie
             Wisedome
             ,
             pollicie
             ,
             and
             valiance
             ,
             that
             was
             attributed
             vnto
             Tyrone
             ,
             was
             but
             our
             ouer-sights
             ,
             our
             negligences
             ,
             and
             our
             winking
             at
             that
             which
             was
             apparant
             vnto
             euerie
             Wise
             mans
             eyes
             :
             and
             let
             the
             Irish
             proiect
             vnto
             themselues
             what
             they
             list
             (
             I
             say
             )
             if
             Tyrone
             had
             beene
             as
             well
             hunted
             after
             as
             Odougherty
             was
             ,
             he
             must
             haue
             come
             vnto
             the
             verie
             selfe-same
             Market
             that
             Odoughertie
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Irish
             are
             more
             daungerous
             then
             necessary
             for
             his
             Maiesties
             seruice
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             IN
             euer
             read
             of
             any
             such
             pollicie
             ,
             where
             a
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             that
             were
             euerie
             day
             readie
             to
             reuoult
             from
             their
             dutie
             vnto
             their
             Soueraigne
             ,
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             exercise
             chiualry
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             inured
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             Armes
             :
             but
             I
             could
             set
             downe
             a
             number
             of
             presidents
             ,
             how
             prudent
             and
             pollitique
             Princes
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             beene
             so
             continually
             vexed
             and
             vrged
             by
             rebellious
             Traitors
             ,
             haue
             not
             only
             prohibited
             them
             from
             the
             vse
             of
             weapons
             ,
             but
             haue
             also
             restrained
             and
             depriued
             them
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             practises
             appertaining
             vnto
             Warre
             ,
             by
             the
             seuerity
             of
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             I
             knowe
             amongst
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             there
             
             hath
             beene
             (
             as
             there
             are
             still
             )
             manie
             honourable
             persons
             (
             &
             so
             there
             are
             of
             manie
             other
             Gentlemen
             )
             that
             without
             all
             doubt
             are
             as
             forward
             ,
             as
             readie
             ,
             and
             as
             willing
             to
             serue
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             whosoeuer
             .
             But
             to
             speake
             truely
             ,
             sithence
             I
             haue
             knowne
             Ireland
             ,
             I
             neuer
             knew
             anie
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             that
             Realme
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             to
             performe
             anie
             seruice
             (
             that
             was
             woorth
             the
             speaking
             off
             )
             with
             their
             owne
             Countrey-men
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             no
             not
             against
             a
             mean
             Rebell
             :
             such
             a
             one
             as
             in
             a
             priuate
             quarrell
             ,
             durst
             not
             lifte
             vppe
             a
             sword
             against
             anie
             Noble
             man
             ,
             that
             did
             dwell
             neer
             or
             border
             vpō
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             any
             thred-bare
             Rebel
             should
             be
             so
             apt
             and
             hardie
             to
             oppose
             against
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             timerous
             againe
             to
             offend
             a
             Nobleman
             of
             his
             owne
             Countrey
             :
             and
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             strange
             ,
             that
             euery
             Nobleman
             of
             Ireland
             should
             be
             potent
             enough
             to
             right
             his
             owne
             causes
             against
             anie
             of
             that
             ragged
             rabble
             ,
             that
             dares
             but
             look
             awry
             vpon
             him
             (
             as
             I
             could
             shew
             may
             presidents
             )
             and
             can
             performe
             nothing
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             prince
             ,
             no
             not
             against
             the
             most
             basest
             Rascall
             ,
             that
             euer
             marched
             vnder
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Rebell
             .
          
           
             The
             Misterie
             of
             this
             matter
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             decided
             ,
             for
             although
             I
             know
             that
             amongest
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             that
             would
             be
             both
             willing
             &
             desirous
             to
             do
             the
             Prince
             vnfained
             seruice
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             yet
             they
             themselues
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             be
             followed
             in
             those
             indeuours
             :
             their
             owne
             houshold
             seruantes
             would
             faile
             them
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             and
             hee
             that
             could
             bring
             a
             thousand
             followers
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             in
             an
             action
             of
             Rebellion
             ;
             is
             not
             able
             to
             bring
             one
             hūdred
             ,
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             Prince
             :
             they
             are
             so
             vowed
             and
             protested
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             
             they
             will
             not
             be
             induced
             to
             serue
             their
             prince
             ,
             at
             the
             leastwise
             ,
             not
             in
             that
             due
             respect
             of
             loue
             ,
             that
             subiects
             are
             boūd
             and
             doe
             owe
             vnto
             their
             Soueraignes
             .
             Perhaps
             in
             somptiuate
             quarrell
             between
             themselues
             ,
             they
             may
             perform
             som
             exployt
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             don
             more
             in
             reuenge
             of
             their
             owne
             mallice
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             loue
             they
             owe
             to
             the
             seruice
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Irish
             do
             more
             priuily
             deride
             vs
             ,
             then
             in
             this
             conceit
             that
             we
             haue
             of
             their
             helpe
             :
             &
             therfore
             they
             haue
             hatched
             vp
             this
             pretty
             intergatory
             :
             
               Where
               was
               it
               euer
               knowne
               ,
               that
               one
               wolfe
               woulde
               prey
               vpon
               another
               .
            
             And
             it
             hath
             euer
             beene
             thought
             a
             most
             daungerous
             thinge
             ,
             to
             haue
             friendes
             and
             enemies
             both
             of
             one
             Nation
             .
             But
             I
             know
             the
             Irish
             did
             neuer
             want
             friends
             ,
             to
             perswade
             that
             their
             seruice
             is
             verie
             behoouefull
             :
             it
             may
             sometimes
             serue
             indeed
             ,
             to
             help
             to
             stop
             a
             gap
             ,
             but
             I
             answer
             it
             will
             shortly
             after
             break
             down
             the
             whole
             hedge
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             a
             madde
             part
             for
             him
             that
             would
             defend
             an
             entry
             ,
             to
             shut
             vp
             the
             wicket
             ,
             and
             then
             set
             ope
             the
             great
             gate
             .
          
           
             The
             Irish
             do
             but
             betray
             the
             seruice
             and
             strengthen
             the
             enemie
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             multitude
             )
             and
             to
             haue
             them
             trayned
             as
             heretofore
             they
             haue
             bin
             ,
             (
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             so
             much
             addicted
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             I
             say
             it
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             a
             grosse
             ouersight
             .
             I
             haue
             hitherto
             displaied
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             all
             that
             I
             know
             )
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             I
             think
             necessary
             ,
             the
             which
             although
             it
             please
             not
             all
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             bee
             glad
             it
             shoulde
             proue
             profitable
             to
             some
             .
             I
             haue
             but
             glanced
             at
             things
             ,
             by
             giuing
             them
             a
             touch
             and
             awaie
             ,
             which
             if
             I
             shoulde
             inlarge
             but
             as
             they
             deserue
             ,
             I
             might
             write
             a
             whole
             volume
             in
             folio
             .
          
           
             The
             vertue
             of
             things
             is
             not
             so
             much
             in
             their
             magnitude
             as
             in
             their
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             of
             reason
             ,
             which
             beeing
             wrapped
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             haue
             the
             best
             tongue
             .
          
           
             My
             purpose
             is
             to
             profit
             ,
             not
             to
             please
             ;
             to
             intice
             ,
             not
             to
             intrap
             ;
             to
             councell
             ,
             not
             to
             controle
             ;
             and
             I
             rather
             desire
             to
             
             make
             my
             friends
             penitent
             ,
             then
             leaue
             them
             insolent
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             directed
             my
             lines
             but
             to
             the
             forming
             of
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             moderating
             of
             affections
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             be
             silent
             in
             these
             matters
             here
             handled
             ,
             if
             he
             loue
             his
             prince
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             bee
             so
             well
             or
             prouidently
             spoken
             ,
             but
             mallice
             will
             finde
             matter
             whereat
             to
             carpe
             and
             repine
             :
             yet
             I
             hope
             my
             good
             intent
             will
             be
             the
             rather
             born
             with
             al
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             do
             but
             set
             down
             precepts
             of
             good
             councell
             ,
             but
             not
             decrees
             to
             be
             resolued
             on
             .
          
           
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             be
             accepted
             of
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             will
             reape
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             find
             fit
             aduertisements
             and
             examples
             for
             them
             to
             imitate
             :
             which
             if
             it
             doe
             ,
             I
             shall
             thinke
             my
             time
             and
             labor
             the
             better
             bestowed
             :
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             my
             care
             is
             the
             lesse
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             contented
             my selfe
             ,
             in
             keeping
             me
             from
             Idlenesse
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             know
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             it
             were
             as
             good
             be
             ydle
             ,
             as
             ill
             occupied
             :
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             endeuour
             wherein
             a
             man
             may
             busie
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             distastfull
             then
             the
             writing
             of
             books
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             of
             a
             reprehending
             humor
             )
             but
             it
             is
             to
             those
             that
             haue
             guilty
             consciences
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             of
             pure
             and
             honest
             life
             ,
             they
             little
             force
             what
             any
             man
             can
             either
             write
             or
             speake
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             speake
             something
             by
             experience
             ,
             for
             I
             my selfe
             haue
             been
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             am
             reputed
             to
             bee
             an
             open
             enemy
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             all
             but
             for
             writing
             a
             Booke
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Suruey
               of
               Ireland
            
             ,
             wherein
             I
             haue
             laboured
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             discouery
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             is
             the
             malignity
             of
             Papists
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             indure
             to
             haue
             their
             Idolatry
             checked
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             presidents
             and
             examples
             that
             are
             drawn
             from
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             Certaine
             Pagans
             offering
             outragious
             violence
             to
             a
             Religious
             Christian
             ,
             mocking
             and
             vpbraiding
             him
             for
             his
             
             Religion
             ,
             they
             asked
             him
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             what
             profite
             hee
             had
             by
             his
             Christ
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             singular
             profit
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             Not
             to
             be
             moued
             with
             your
             bitter
             wordes
             ,
             but
             to
             pardon
             and
             forgiue
             the
             wronges
             you
             do
             vnto
             me
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             with
             the
             Christian
             :
             Let
             the
             Papistsly
             and
             slander
             how
             they
             list
             ,
             I
             thanke
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             taught
             by
             the
             Religion
             I
             professe
             ,
             to
             put
             vp
             all
             wronges
             and
             iniuries
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             can
             offer
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             forgiue
             them
             their
             vpbraiding
             and
             deprauing
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             also
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             hee
             woulde
             so
             open
             their
             eies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             the
             right
             way
             of
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             I
             hope
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             will
             accuse
             me
             of
             parciality
             ,
             to
             say
             I
             haue
             more
             forborn
             to
             speake
             againste
             the
             follies
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             then
             against
             the
             manners
             &
             customes
             of
             the
             Irish
             :
             or
             that
             I
             doe
             otherwise
             distinguish
             betweene
             them
             ,
             but
             value
             them
             both
             alike
             ,
             the
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             bad
             ,
             to
             be
             bad
             .
             I
             confesse
             I
             haue
             bin
             very
             plain
             with
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             those
             that
             are
             only
             addicted
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             those
             that
             haue
             so
             be-pusseld
             themselues
             in
             Popery
             ,
             that
             they
             yeeld
             to
             a
             number
             of
             disorders
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             lesse
             odious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             iniurious
             to
             the
             King
             :
             yea
             &
             to
             eclipsing
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             City
             if
             they
             did
             but
             well
             aduise
             themselues
             ,
             with
             discreet
             consideration
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             it
             wil
             be
             imputed
             to
             me
             for
             an
             offence
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             so
             avowed
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             Irish
             to
             be
             papists
             :
             But
             if
             Popery
             be
             so
             Catholike
             a
             matter
             as
             they
             themselues
             do
             beleeue
             ,
             I
             haue
             then
             doone
             them
             great
             honour
             and
             credit
             so
             to
             repute
             them
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             a
             doctrine
             that
             seduceth
             ,
             and
             that
             draweth
             subiectes
             rather
             to
             Rebellion
             then
             to
             true
             obedience
             to
             their
             
             Princes
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             then
             best
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             to
             shame
             the
             Deuill
             ?
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             purge
             my selfe
             from
             any
             malicious
             intent
             ,
             I
             do
             heere
             protest
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             further
             auow
             it
             by
             that
             Religion
             that
             I
             do
             openly
             professe
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             know
             neuer
             a
             Cittizen
             in
             Dubline
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             person
             that
             is
             a
             natiue
             borne
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             either
             hate
             or
             dislike
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             hee
             that
             hath
             done
             me
             the
             greatest
             wrong
             ,
             but
             do
             wish
             him
             as
             wel
             as
             I
             wish
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             god
             would
             make
             vs
             all
             wise
             ,
             and
             set
             vs
             in
             the
             right
             tract
             that
             leadeth
             to
             life
             euerlasting
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             the
             malice
             I
             beare
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             all
             the
             hurt
             I
             meane
             them
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             and
             porpose
             I
             haue
             written
             this
             Booke
             ,
             not
             against
             any
             Papist
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             against
             Popery
             in
             generall
             ;
             for
             Popery
             in
             Ireland
             is
             the
             original
             of
             a
             number
             of
             imperfections
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             would
             bee
             reformed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Popery
             onely
             that
             hath
             secluded
             the
             English
             and
             the
             Irish
             from
             that
             perfect
             loue
             and
             amity
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             be
             imbraced
             on
             both
             partes
             aswell
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             this
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             God
             bring
             it
             once
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             all
             ioyne
             together
             as
             well
             English
             as
             Irish
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             acknowledgement
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             of
             one
             Religion
             ,
             of
             one
             King
             ,
             of
             one
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             loue
             ,
             this
             is
             all
             that
             I
             wish
             for
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             all
             that
             I
             haue
             indeuoured
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .